This is a modern-English version of Orthodoxy, originally written by Chesterton, G. K. (Gilbert Keith).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
This etext was proofread by Martin Ward and compared against a separate
This etext was proofread by Martin Ward and checked against a separate
copy scanned by Mike Perry.
copy scanned by Mike Perry.
ORTHODOXY
by
by
GILBERT K. CHESTERTON
PREFACE
This book is meant to be a companion to "Heretics," and to put the positive side in addition to the negative. Many critics complained of the book called "Heretics" because it merely criticised current philosophies without offering any alternative philosophy. This book is an attempt to answer the challenge. It is unavoidably affirmative and therefore unavoidably autobiographical. The writer has been driven back upon somewhat the same difficulty as that which beset Newman in writing his Apologia; he has been forced to be egotistical only in order to be sincere. While everything else may be different the motive in both cases is the same. It is the purpose of the writer to attempt an explanation, not of whether the Christian Faith can be believed, but of how he personally has come to believe it. The book is therefore arranged upon the positive principle of a riddle and its answer. It deals first with all the writer's own solitary and sincere speculations and then with all the startling style in which they were all suddenly satisfied by the Christian Theology. The writer regards it as amounting to a convincing creed. But if it is not that it is at least a repeated and surprising coincidence.
This book is meant to be a companion to "Heretics," adding a positive perspective alongside the negative one. Many critics complained about "Heretics" because it only attacked current philosophies without proposing an alternative. This book aims to respond to that challenge. It inevitably leans towards the affirmative and is somewhat autobiographical. The author has faced a similar struggle to what Newman encountered while writing his Apologia; he finds himself being self-referential only to be genuine. While other aspects may differ, the underlying motive is the same in both cases. The author's goal is to provide an explanation not of whether the Christian Faith can be believed, but of how he personally came to believe it. The book is structured around the positive principle of a riddle and its answer. It starts with the author's own solitary and sincere thoughts, then explores how they were surprisingly fulfilled by Christian Theology. The author believes this amounts to a convincing creed. But if it's not that, it's at least a surprising and recurring coincidence.
Gilbert K. Chesterton.
Gilbert Keith Chesterton.
CONTENTS
I. Introduction in Defence of Everything Else
II. The Maniac
III. The Suicide of Thought
IV. The Ethics of Elfland
V. The Flag of the World
VI. The Paradoxes of Christianity
VII. The Eternal Revolution
VIII. The Romance of Orthodoxy
IX. Authority and the Adventurer
I. Introduction in Defense of Everything Else
II. The Maniac
III. The Suicide of Thought
IV. The Ethics of Elfland
V. The Flag of the World
VI. The Paradoxes of Christianity
VII. The Eternal Revolution
VIII. The Romance of Orthodoxy
IX. Authority and the Adventurer
ORTHODOXY
I INTRODUCTION IN DEFENCE OF EVERYTHING ELSE
THE only possible excuse for this book is that it is an answer to a challenge. Even a bad shot is dignified when he accepts a duel. When some time ago I published a series of hasty but sincere papers, under the name of "Heretics," several critics for whose intellect I have a warm respect (I may mention specially Mr. G.S.Street) said that it was all very well for me to tell everybody to affirm his cosmic theory, but that I had carefully avoided supporting my precepts with example. "I will begin to worry about my philosophy," said Mr. Street, "when Mr. Chesterton has given us his." It was perhaps an incautious suggestion to make to a person only too ready to write books upon the feeblest provocation. But after all, though Mr. Street has inspired and created this book, he need not read it. If he does read it, he will find that in its pages I have attempted in a vague and personal way, in a set of mental pictures rather than in a series of deductions, to state the philosophy in which I have come to believe. I will not call it my philosophy; for I did not make it. God and humanity made it; and it made me.
THE only real reason for this book is that it responds to a challenge. Even a bad shot gains respect by accepting a duel. Some time ago, when I published a series of quick but sincere essays called "Heretics," a few critics I greatly respect (notably Mr. G.S. Street) pointed out that while I told everyone to affirm their cosmic beliefs, I had carefully avoided backing up my ideas with examples. "I’ll start to worry about my philosophy," Mr. Street said, "when Mr. Chesterton shares his." It may have been a risky suggestion to make to someone who is all too eager to write books at the slightest provocation. But really, even though Mr. Street inspired this book, he doesn’t have to read it. If he does, he’ll find that within its pages I’ve tried, in a somewhat vague and personal way, through a series of mental images rather than a list of deductions, to express the philosophy I’ve come to believe in. I won’t call it my philosophy because I didn’t create it. God and humanity created it; and it shaped me.
I have often had a fancy for writing a romance about an English yachtsman who slightly miscalculated his course and discovered England under the impression that it was a new island in the South Seas. I always find, however, that I am either too busy or too lazy to write this fine work, so I may as well give it away for the purposes of philosophical illustration. There will probably be a general impression that the man who landed (armed to the teeth and talking by signs) to plant the British flag on that barbaric temple which turned out to be the Pavilion at Brighton, felt rather a fool. I am not here concerned to deny that he looked a fool. But if you imagine that he felt a fool, or at any rate that the sense of folly was his sole or his dominant emotion, then you have not studied with sufficient delicacy the rich romantic nature of the hero of this tale. His mistake was really a most enviable mistake; and he knew it, if he was the man I take him for. What could be more delightful than to have in the same few minutes all the fascinating terrors of going abroad combined with all the humane security of coming home again? What could be better than to have all the fun of discovering South Africa without the disgusting necessity of landing there? What could be more glorious than to brace one's self up to discover New South Wales and then realize, with a gush of happy tears, that it was really old South Wales. This at least seems to me the main problem for philosophers, and is in a manner the main problem of this book. How can we contrive to be at once astonished at the world and yet at home in it? How can this queer cosmic town, with its many-legged citizens, with its monstrous and ancient lamps, how can this world give us at once the fascination of a strange town and the comfort and honour of being our own town?
I’ve often thought about writing a story about an English yachtsman who miscalculated his course and stumbled upon England, believing it was a new island in the South Seas. However, I always find that I’m either too busy or too lazy to actually write this wonderful tale, so I might as well share it for the sake of philosophical thinking. Most people would likely think that the man who landed (fully armed and communicating through gestures) to plant the British flag on what turned out to be the Pavilion at Brighton felt pretty foolish. I’m not here to argue that he looked foolish. But if you think he felt like a fool, or that feeling foolish was his main emotion, then you haven’t truly appreciated the rich, romantic nature of the hero of this story. His mistake was actually quite enviable; he knew it if he was the man I believe him to be. What could be more delightful than experiencing all the exciting fears of going abroad while still enjoying the comforting feeling of coming home? What could be better than the thrill of discovering South Africa without the distasteful necessity of actually landing there? What could be more glorious than gearing yourself up to explore New South Wales only to realize, with a rush of happy tears, that it was really old South Wales? This, it seems to me, is the main question for philosophers and is, in a way, the central issue of this book. How can we manage to be simultaneously amazed by the world while also feeling at home in it? How can this strange cosmic town, with its many-legged inhabitants and its monstrous, ancient lamps, provide us with both the allure of an unfamiliar place and the comfort and pride of being in our own town?
To show that a faith or a philosophy is true from every standpoint would be too big an undertaking even for a much bigger book than this; it is necessary to follow one path of argument; and this is the path that I here propose to follow. I wish to set forth my faith as particularly answering this double spiritual need, the need for that mixture of the familiar and the unfamiliar which Christendom has rightly named romance. For the very word "romance" has in it the mystery and ancient meaning of Rome. Any one setting out to dispute anything ought always to begin by saying what he does not dispute. Beyond stating what he proposes to prove he should always state what he does not propose to prove. The thing I do not propose to prove, the thing I propose to take as common ground between myself and any average reader, is this desirability of an active and imaginative life, picturesque and full of a poetical curiosity, a life such as western man at any rate always seems to have desired. If a man says that extinction is better than existence or blank existence better than variety and adventure, then he is not one of the ordinary people to whom I am talking. If a man prefers nothing I can give him nothing. But nearly all people I have ever met in this western society in which I live would agree to the general proposition that we need this life of practical romance; the combination of something that is strange with something that is secure. We need so to view the world as to combine an idea of wonder and an idea of welcome. We need to be happy in this wonderland without once being merely comfortable. It is THIS achievement of my creed that I shall chiefly pursue in these pages.
Proving that a faith or philosophy is true from every angle would be an enormous task, even for a much larger book than this; it’s important to focus on one line of reasoning, and that’s the path I intend to take here. I want to present my faith as specifically addressing this dual spiritual need—the need for a blend of the familiar and the unfamiliar that Christianity has aptly called romance. The very word “romance” carries the mystery and ancient significance of Rome. Anyone trying to argue against something should always start by stating what they don’t dispute. Beyond laying out what I plan to prove, I should also clarify what I don’t intend to prove. What I don’t plan to prove, and what I’m taking as common ground with the average reader, is the importance of an active and imaginative life, one that is vibrant and filled with poetic curiosity—a life that, at least in the Western world, seems to be what people have always wanted. If someone claims that not existing is better than existing, or that a dull existence is preferable to variety and adventure, then they’re not one of the everyday people I’m addressing. If someone prefers nothing, I can offer them nothing. But nearly everyone I’ve encountered in this Western society I live in would agree with the general idea that we need a life of practical romance—a combination of the strange and the secure. We need to look at the world in a way that merges a sense of wonder with a spirit of welcome. We need to find joy in this wonderland without ever being merely comfortable. It is THIS goal of my beliefs that I will primarily explore in these pages.
But I have a peculiar reason for mentioning the man in a yacht, who discovered England. For I am that man in a yacht. I discovered England. I do not see how this book can avoid being egotistical; and I do not quite see (to tell the truth) how it can avoid being dull. Dulness will, however, free me from the charge which I most lament; the charge of being flippant. Mere light sophistry is the thing that I happen to despise most of all things, and it is perhaps a wholesome fact that this is the thing of which I am generally accused. I know nothing so contemptible as a mere paradox; a mere ingenious defence of the indefensible. If it were true (as has been said) that Mr. Bernard Shaw lived upon paradox, then he ought to be a mere common millionaire; for a man of his mental activity could invent a sophistry every six minutes. It is as easy as lying; because it is lying. The truth is, of course, that Mr. Shaw is cruelly hampered by the fact that he cannot tell any lie unless he thinks it is the truth. I find myself under the same intolerable bondage. I never in my life said anything merely because I thought it funny; though of course, I have had ordinary human vainglory, and may have thought it funny because I had said it. It is one thing to describe an interview with a gorgon or a griffin, a creature who does not exist. It is another thing to discover that the rhinoceros does exist and then take pleasure in the fact that he looks as if he didn't. One searches for truth, but it may be that one pursues instinctively the more extraordinary truths. And I offer this book with the heartiest sentiments to all the jolly people who hate what I write, and regard it (very justly, for all I know), as a piece of poor clowning or a single tiresome joke.
But I have a unique reason for bringing up the guy on a yacht who discovered England. Because I'm that guy on a yacht. I found England. I don't see how this book can avoid sounding self-centered, and to be honest, I also don’t quite see how it can avoid being boring. Boredom, however, may free me from the accusation I dread the most: being superficial. I absolutely despise mere light cleverness, and maybe it’s a good thing that’s what I’m usually accused of. I know nothing is as pathetic as just a simple paradox; just a clever defense of the indefensible. If it were true (as has been claimed) that Mr. Bernard Shaw thrived on paradox, then he should be just an average millionaire, because a man with his mental energy could come up with a clever argument every six minutes. It’s as easy as lying; because it is lying. The truth is, of course, that Mr. Shaw is severely limited by the fact that he can’t tell a lie unless he believes it’s the truth. I find myself trapped in the same unbearable situation. I’ve never said anything just because I thought it was funny; although, of course, I have normal human pride and may have found it funny just because I said it. It’s one thing to describe a meeting with a gorgon or a griffin, a creature that doesn’t exist. It’s another thing to discover that the rhinoceros does exist and then take pleasure in the fact that it looks like it doesn’t. One looks for truth, but it might be that one instinctively chases after the more extraordinary truths. And I present this book with my warmest wishes to all the cheerful people who dislike what I write, and see it (very justly, for all I know) as a piece of poor clowning or one annoying joke.
For if this book is a joke it is a joke against me. I am the man who with the utmost daring discovered what had been discovered before. If there is an element of farce in what follows, the farce is at my own expense; for this book explains how I fancied I was the first to set foot in Brighton and then found I was the last. It recounts my elephantine adventures in pursuit of the obvious. No one can think my case more ludicrous than I think it myself; no reader can accuse me here of trying to make a fool of him: I am the fool of this story, and no rebel shall hurl me from my throne. I freely confess all the idiotic ambitions of the end of the nineteenth century. I did, like all other solemn little boys, try to be in advance of the age. Like them I tried to be some ten minutes in advance of the truth. And I found that I was eighteen hundred years behind it. I did strain my voice with a painfully juvenile exaggeration in uttering my truths. And I was punished in the fittest and funniest way, for I have kept my truths: but I have discovered, not that they were not truths, but simply that they were not mine. When I fancied that I stood alone I was really in the ridiculous position of being backed up by all Christendom. It may be, Heaven forgive me, that I did try to be original; but I only succeeded in inventing all by myself an inferior copy of the existing traditions of civilized religion. The man from the yacht thought he was the first to find England; I thought I was the first to find Europe. I did try to found a heresy of my own; and when I had put the last touches to it, I discovered that it was orthodoxy.
For if this book is a joke, it’s a joke at my expense. I’m the guy who boldly thought he discovered something that was already known. If there’s any absurdity in what follows, it’s about me; this book explains how I believed I was the first to arrive in Brighton only to realize I was actually the last. It tells the story of my clumsy adventures chasing the obvious. No one could find my situation more ridiculous than I do; no reader can accuse me of trying to make a fool of them: I’m the fool in this story, and no rebel is going to knock me off my pedestal. I openly admit to all the silly ambitions of the late nineteenth century. Like every other serious little boy, I tried to be ahead of my time. Like them, I aimed to be ten minutes ahead of the truth. Instead, I found out I was eighteen hundred years behind it. I did push my tone with an exaggerated youthful enthusiasm when sharing my truths. And I was punished in the most fitting and amusing way: I kept my truths, but I discovered that they weren’t untrue, they just weren’t mine. While I thought I stood alone, I was actually in the absurd position of being supported by all of Christendom. It may be, God forgive me, that I tried to be original; but I only managed to create my own inferior version of the existing traditions of civilized religion. The man from the yacht believed he was the first to find England; I thought I was the first to find Europe. I did try to establish my own heresy; and when I added the final touches to it, I realized it was just orthodoxy.
It may be that somebody will be entertained by the account of this happy fiasco. It might amuse a friend or an enemy to read how I gradually learnt from the truth of some stray legend or from the falsehood of some dominant philosophy, things that I might have learnt from my catechism—if I had ever learnt it. There may or may not be some entertainment in reading how I found at last in an anarchist club or a Babylonian temple what I might have found in the nearest parish church. If any one is entertained by learning how the flowers of the field or the phrases in an omnibus, the accidents of politics or the pains of youth came together in a certain order to produce a certain conviction of Christian orthodoxy, he may possibly read this book. But there is in everything a reasonable division of labour. I have written the book, and nothing on earth would induce me to read it.
It might be entertaining for someone to hear about this happy disaster. It could amuse a friend or even a foe to discover how I gradually learned from the truth of some random legend or from the lies of some prevalent philosophy, things that I might have learned from my religious education—if I had ever really learned it. There may or may not be some fun in reading how I eventually found in an anarchist club or a Babylonian temple what I could have found in the local parish church. If anyone is entertained by seeing how the beauty of nature or the phrases on a bus, the twists of politics or the struggles of youth came together in a certain way to create a particular belief in Christian orthodoxy, they might consider reading this book. But everything has a reasonable division of labor. I’ve written the book, and nothing in the world would make me want to read it.
I add one purely pedantic note which comes, as a note naturally should, at the beginning of the book. These essays are concerned only to discuss the actual fact that the central Christian theology (sufficiently summarized in the Apostles' Creed) is the best root of energy and sound ethics. They are not intended to discuss the very fascinating but quite different question of what is the present seat of authority for the proclamation of that creed. When the word "orthodoxy" is used here it means the Apostles' Creed, as understood by everybody calling himself Christian until a very short time ago and the general historic conduct of those who held such a creed. I have been forced by mere space to confine myself to what I have got from this creed; I do not touch the matter much disputed among modern Christians, of where we ourselves got it. This is not an ecclesiastical treatise but a sort of slovenly autobiography. But if any one wants my opinions about the actual nature of the authority, Mr. G.S.Street has only to throw me another challenge, and I will write him another book.
I want to add a purely technical note that, as a note should, comes at the start of the book. These essays only aim to discuss the fact that central Christian theology (well summarized in the Apostles' Creed) provides the best foundation for energy and sound ethics. They don't intend to tackle the intriguing but quite different issue of the current source of authority for proclaiming that creed. When I use the term "orthodoxy" here, I'm referring to the Apostles' Creed as it has been understood by everyone identifying as Christian until very recently and the general historical actions of those who embraced such a creed. I've had to limit myself to what I've gleaned from this creed due to space constraints; I won't delve into the debated issue among modern Christians about where we originally got it. This isn't an ecclesiastical treatise but more of a casual autobiography. However, if anyone is interested in my views on the actual nature of authority, Mr. G.S. Street just has to challenge me again, and I’ll write him another book.
II THE MANIAC
Thoroughly worldly people never understand even the world; they rely altogether on a few cynical maxims which are not true. Once I remember walking with a prosperous publisher, who made a remark which I had often heard before; it is, indeed, almost a motto of the modern world. Yet I had heard it once too often, and I saw suddenly that there was nothing in it. The publisher said of somebody, "That man will get on; he believes in himself." And I remember that as I lifted my head to listen, my eye caught an omnibus on which was written "Hanwell." I said to him, "Shall I tell you where the men are who believe most in themselves? For I can tell you. I know of men who believe in themselves more colossally than Napoleon or Caesar. I know where flames the fixed star of certainty and success. I can guide you to the thrones of the Super-men. The men who really believe in themselves are all in lunatic asylums." He said mildly that there were a good many men after all who believed in themselves and who were not in lunatic asylums. "Yes, there are," I retorted, "and you of all men ought to know them. That drunken poet from whom you would not take a dreary tragedy, he believed in himself. That elderly minister with an epic from whom you were hiding in a back room, he believed in himself. If you consulted your business experience instead of your ugly individualistic philosophy, you would know that believing in himself is one of the commonest signs of a rotter. Actors who can't act believe in themselves; and debtors who won't pay. It would be much truer to say that a man will certainly fail, because he believes in himself. Complete self-confidence is not merely a sin; complete self-confidence is a weakness. Believing utterly in one's self is a hysterical and superstitious belief like believing in Joanna Southcote: the man who has it has `Hanwell' written on his face as plain as it is written on that omnibus." And to all this my friend the publisher made this very deep and effective reply, "Well, if a man is not to believe in himself, in what is he to believe?" After a long pause I replied, "I will go home and write a book in answer to that question." This is the book that I have written in answer to it.
Worldly people never really understand life; they rely entirely on a few cynical sayings that aren’t true. I remember walking with a successful publisher who made a comment I’d heard many times before; it's practically a motto of today’s world. But I had heard it one time too many, and suddenly I realized there was nothing to it. The publisher said about someone, "That guy will succeed; he believes in himself." As I lifted my head to listen, I noticed a bus with "Hanwell" written on it. I said to him, "Want to know where the people are who believe in themselves the most? Because I can tell you. I know people who believe in themselves more than Napoleon or Caesar ever did. I know where the fixed star of certainty and success burns bright. I can show you the thrones of the Supermen. The ones who really believe in themselves are all in mental hospitals." He gently suggested that there are quite a few men who believe in themselves and aren’t in asylums. "Yes, there are," I shot back, "and you should know them well. That drunk poet who you wouldn't accept a boring tragedy from, he believed in himself. That older minister working on an epic, whom you were trying to hide from in a back room, he believed in himself too. If you relied on your business knowledge instead of your nasty individualistic philosophy, you'd see that believing in oneself is one of the most common signs of a loser. Actors who can’t act believe in themselves; so do deadbeats who won’t pay up. It would be more accurate to say a man will definitely fail because he believes in himself. Total self-confidence isn't just a flaw; it's a weakness. Believing completely in oneself is a delusional and superstitious belief, like believing in Joanna Southcote; that person has 'Hanwell' written on their face just as clearly as it is on that bus." To all this, my friend the publisher gave this very profound and effective response: "Well, if a man isn’t supposed to believe in himself, what is he supposed to believe in?" After a long pause, I answered, "I'll go home and write a book in response to that question." This is the book I have written in response to it.
But I think this book may well start where our argument started— in the neighbourhood of the mad-house. Modern masters of science are much impressed with the need of beginning all inquiry with a fact. The ancient masters of religion were quite equally impressed with that necessity. They began with the fact of sin—a fact as practical as potatoes. Whether or no man could be washed in miraculous waters, there was no doubt at any rate that he wanted washing. But certain religious leaders in London, not mere materialists, have begun in our day not to deny the highly disputable water, but to deny the indisputable dirt. Certain new theologians dispute original sin, which is the only part of Christian theology which can really be proved. Some followers of the Reverend R.J.Campbell, in their almost too fastidious spirituality, admit divine sinlessness, which they cannot see even in their dreams. But they essentially deny human sin, which they can see in the street. The strongest saints and the strongest sceptics alike took positive evil as the starting-point of their argument. If it be true (as it certainly is) that a man can feel exquisite happiness in skinning a cat, then the religious philosopher can only draw one of two deductions. He must either deny the existence of God, as all atheists do; or he must deny the present union between God and man, as all Christians do. The new theologians seem to think it a highly rationalistic solution to deny the cat.
But I think this book might start where our discussion began—around the madness of the situation. Modern scientists are really focused on beginning all research with a fact. The ancient religious thinkers felt just as strongly about that need. They started with the fact of sin—a fact as real as potatoes. Whether or not a person could be cleansed in miraculous waters, there was no question that they needed cleansing. However, some religious leaders in London, who are not just materialists, have started today not to deny the questionable water, but to deny the undeniable dirt. Some new theologians challenge the idea of original sin, which is the only part of Christian theology that can actually be proven. Some followers of the Reverend R.J. Campbell, in their almost overly sensitive spirituality, accept divine sinlessness, which they can't even perceive in their dreams. But they fundamentally deny human sin, which is obvious in everyday life. The strongest saints and the most ardent skeptics both started their arguments from the premise of real evil. If it’s true (and it definitely is) that a person can feel great joy in torturing a cat, then the religious philosopher can only come to one of two conclusions. They must either reject the existence of God, as all atheists do, or they must reject the current relationship between God and man, as all Christians do. The new theologians seem to find it a very rational solution to simply deny the existence of the cat.
In this remarkable situation it is plainly not now possible (with any hope of a universal appeal) to start, as our fathers did, with the fact of sin. This very fact which was to them (and is to me) as plain as a pikestaff, is the very fact that has been specially diluted or denied. But though moderns deny the existence of sin, I do not think that they have yet denied the existence of a lunatic asylum. We all agree still that there is a collapse of the intellect as unmistakable as a falling house. Men deny hell, but not, as yet, Hanwell. For the purpose of our primary argument the one may very well stand where the other stood. I mean that as all thoughts and theories were once judged by whether they tended to make a man lose his soul, so for our present purpose all modern thoughts and theories may be judged by whether they tend to make a man lose his wits.
In this remarkable situation, it’s clearly not possible now (with any hope of a universal appeal) to start, like our fathers did, with the fact of sin. This very fact, which was obvious to them (and is to me), is exactly the fact that has been diluted or denied. But even though people today deny the existence of sin, I don’t think they’ve yet denied that lunatic asylums exist. We all still agree that there’s a breakdown of the intellect as obvious as a collapsing building. People deny hell, but not yet Hanwell. For the purpose of our main argument, one can very well stand where the other used to. What I mean is that just as all thoughts and theories were once judged by whether they led a person to lose their soul, so for our current purpose, all modern thoughts and theories can be judged by whether they lead a person to lose their mind.
It is true that some speak lightly and loosely of insanity as in itself attractive. But a moment's thought will show that if disease is beautiful, it is generally some one else's disease. A blind man may be picturesque; but it requires two eyes to see the picture. And similarly even the wildest poetry of insanity can only be enjoyed by the sane. To the insane man his insanity is quite prosaic, because it is quite true. A man who thinks himself a chicken is to himself as ordinary as a chicken. A man who thinks he is a bit of glass is to himself as dull as a bit of glass. It is the homogeneity of his mind which makes him dull, and which makes him mad. It is only because we see the irony of his idea that we think him even amusing; it is only because he does not see the irony of his idea that he is put in Hanwell at all. In short, oddities only strike ordinary people. Oddities do not strike odd people. This is why ordinary people have a much more exciting time; while odd people are always complaining of the dulness of life. This is also why the new novels die so quickly, and why the old fairy tales endure for ever. The old fairy tale makes the hero a normal human boy; it is his adventures that are startling; they startle him because he is normal. But in the modern psychological novel the hero is abnormal; the centre is not central. Hence the fiercest adventures fail to affect him adequately, and the book is monotonous. You can make a story out of a hero among dragons; but not out of a dragon among dragons. The fairy tale discusses what a sane man will do in a mad world. The sober realistic novel of to-day discusses what an essential lunatic will do in a dull world.
It’s true that some people talk casually and carelessly about insanity as if it’s appealing. But if you think about it for a moment, you’ll see that if disease is beautiful, it’s usually someone else’s disease. A blind person might look interesting, but it takes two eyes to truly appreciate that. Similarly, even the wildest poetry of insanity can only be appreciated by those who are sane. To the insane person, their insanity feels completely normal because it’s their reality. A man who believes he’s a chicken sees himself as just as ordinary as a chicken. A man who thinks he’s a piece of glass sees himself as dull as a piece of glass. It’s the uniformity of their thoughts that makes them dull and mad. We find their ideas amusing only because we see the irony in them; they’re put in places like Hanwell because they don’t see the irony in their own thoughts. In short, oddities only stand out to normal people. Odd people don’t notice oddities. This is why ordinary people find life so much more exciting, while odd individuals are always lamenting the monotony of existence. This also explains why new novels fade away quickly while old fairy tales stick around forever. The old fairy tale features a normal human boy as the hero; it’s his adventures that are surprising, and they surprise him because he’s normal. But in modern psychological novels, the hero is abnormal, which makes the narrative feel off-balance. As a result, even the most intense adventures don’t resonate with him properly, leading to a repetitive story. You can create a tale about a hero battling dragons, but not about a dragon among dragons. The fairy tale explores what an ordinary person does in a crazy world, while today’s sober realistic novel examines what a genuine lunatic does in a dull world.
Let us begin, then, with the mad-house; from this evil and fantastic inn let us set forth on our intellectual journey. Now, if we are to glance at the philosophy of sanity, the first thing to do in the matter is to blot out one big and common mistake. There is a notion adrift everywhere that imagination, especially mystical imagination, is dangerous to man's mental balance. Poets are commonly spoken of as psychologically unreliable; and generally there is a vague association between wreathing laurels in your hair and sticking straws in it. Facts and history utterly contradict this view. Most of the very great poets have been not only sane, but extremely business-like; and if Shakespeare ever really held horses, it was because he was much the safest man to hold them. Imagination does not breed insanity. Exactly what does breed insanity is reason. Poets do not go mad; but chess-players do. Mathematicians go mad, and cashiers; but creative artists very seldom. I am not, as will be seen, in any sense attacking logic: I only say that this danger does lie in logic, not in imagination. Artistic paternity is as wholesome as physical paternity. Moreover, it is worthy of remark that when a poet really was morbid it was commonly because he had some weak spot of rationality on his brain. Poe, for instance, really was morbid; not because he was poetical, but because he was specially analytical. Even chess was too poetical for him; he disliked chess because it was full of knights and castles, like a poem. He avowedly preferred the black discs of draughts, because they were more like the mere black dots on a diagram. Perhaps the strongest case of all is this: that only one great English poet went mad, Cowper. And he was definitely driven mad by logic, by the ugly and alien logic of predestination. Poetry was not the disease, but the medicine; poetry partly kept him in health. He could sometimes forget the red and thirsty hell to which his hideous necessitarianism dragged him among the wide waters and the white flat lilies of the Ouse. He was damned by John Calvin; he was almost saved by John Gilpin. Everywhere we see that men do not go mad by dreaming. Critics are much madder than poets. Homer is complete and calm enough; it is his critics who tear him into extravagant tatters. Shakespeare is quite himself; it is only some of his critics who have discovered that he was somebody else. And though St. John the Evangelist saw many strange monsters in his vision, he saw no creature so wild as one of his own commentators. The general fact is simple. Poetry is sane because it floats easily in an infinite sea; reason seeks to cross the infinite sea, and so make it finite. The result is mental exhaustion, like the physical exhaustion of Mr. Holbein. To accept everything is an exercise, to understand everything a strain. The poet only desires exaltation and expansion, a world to stretch himself in. The poet only asks to get his head into the heavens. It is the logician who seeks to get the heavens into his head. And it is his head that splits.
Let's start with the mad-house; from this strange and chaotic place, let's embark on our intellectual journey. If we're going to look at the philosophy of sanity, the first thing we need to do is eliminate one big, common misconception. There’s a belief floating around that imagination, especially mystical imagination, is harmful to a person’s mental stability. Poets are often seen as psychologically unreliable, and there’s generally a vague connection made between wearing laurels in your hair and being a bit crazy. Facts and history completely contradict this idea. Most of the great poets have been not only sane but also very practical; and if Shakespeare ever handled horses, it was because he was the safest person to do so. Imagination doesn’t lead to insanity. What actually causes insanity is reason. Poets don’t go mad; but chess players do. Mathematicians go mad, and so do cashiers; but creative artists rarely do. I’m not, as you’ll see, attacking logic at all: I’m just saying that the real danger lies in logic, not in imagination. Artistic creation is as healthy as physical parenthood. Moreover, it’s worth noting that when a poet was really disturbed, it was usually due to some flaw in their rationality. Poe, for example, was genuinely troubled; not because he was a poet, but because he was particularly analytical. Even chess was too fanciful for him; he disliked it because it was full of knights and castles, like a poem. He openly preferred checkers, because they were more like mere black dots on a diagram. Perhaps the strongest example is this: only one great English poet went mad, Cowper. And he was definitely driven mad by logic, by the harsh and foreign logic of predestination. Poetry wasn’t the illness, but the cure; poetry helped keep him sane. It allowed him to sometimes forget the red and scorching hell that his horrible belief system dragged him into among the wide waters and the white flat lilies of the Ouse. He was damned by John Calvin; he was almost saved by John Gilpin. Everywhere we see that people don’t go mad from dreaming. Critics are often crazier than poets. Homer is complete and calm; it’s his critics who tear him apart into ridiculous pieces. Shakespeare is entirely himself; it’s only some of his critics who have claimed he was someone else. And although St. John the Evangelist saw many strange creatures in his vision, he saw nothing as wild as one of his own commentators. The overall fact is simple. Poetry is sane because it flows easily in an infinite sea; reason tries to cross that infinite sea, making it finite. The result is mental exhaustion, similar to the physical exhaustion of Mr. Holbein. To accept everything is a challenge; to understand everything is a strain. The poet only desires uplift and freedom, a world to expand in. The poet just wants to elevate his mind to the heavens. It’s the logician who tries to fit the heavens into his mind. And it’s his mind that ends up breaking.
It is a small matter, but not irrelevant, that this striking mistake is commonly supported by a striking misquotation. We have all heard people cite the celebrated line of Dryden as "Great genius is to madness near allied." But Dryden did not say that great genius was to madness near allied. Dryden was a great genius himself, and knew better. It would have been hard to find a man more romantic than he, or more sensible. What Dryden said was this, "Great wits are oft to madness near allied"; and that is true. It is the pure promptitude of the intellect that is in peril of a breakdown. Also people might remember of what sort of man Dryden was talking. He was not talking of any unworldly visionary like Vaughan or George Herbert. He was talking of a cynical man of the world, a sceptic, a diplomatist, a great practical politician. Such men are indeed to madness near allied. Their incessant calculation of their own brains and other people's brains is a dangerous trade. It is always perilous to the mind to reckon up the mind. A flippant person has asked why we say, "As mad as a hatter." A more flippant person might answer that a hatter is mad because he has to measure the human head.
It's a small point, but it matters that this noticeable mistake is often backed by a noticeable misquote. We've all heard people quote Dryden's famous line as "Great genius is to madness near allied." But Dryden didn't actually say that great genius was similar to madness. Dryden was a great genius himself and knew better. It would have been hard to find someone more romantic than he was, or more sensible. What Dryden actually said was, "Great wits are oft to madness near allied"; and that's true. It's the pure spontaneity of intellect that risks a breakdown. Also, people might recall what kind of person Dryden was referring to. He wasn't talking about some otherworldly visionary like Vaughan or George Herbert. He was referring to a cynical, worldly man, a skeptic, a diplomat, a significant practical politician. Such men are indeed closely tied to madness. Their constant calculation of their own brains and the brains of others is a risky business. It's always dangerous for the mind to analyze the mind. A sarcastic person has asked why we say, "As mad as a hatter." A more sarcastic person might say that a hatter is mad because he has to measure the human head.
And if great reasoners are often maniacal, it is equally true that maniacs are commonly great reasoners. When I was engaged in a controversy with the CLARION on the matter of free will, that able writer Mr. R.B.Suthers said that free will was lunacy, because it meant causeless actions, and the actions of a lunatic would be causeless. I do not dwell here upon the disastrous lapse in determinist logic. Obviously if any actions, even a lunatic's, can be causeless, determinism is done for. If the chain of causation can be broken for a madman, it can be broken for a man. But my purpose is to point out something more practical. It was natural, perhaps, that a modern Marxian Socialist should not know anything about free will. But it was certainly remarkable that a modern Marxian Socialist should not know anything about lunatics. Mr. Suthers evidently did not know anything about lunatics. The last thing that can be said of a lunatic is that his actions are causeless. If any human acts may loosely be called causeless, they are the minor acts of a healthy man; whistling as he walks; slashing the grass with a stick; kicking his heels or rubbing his hands. It is the happy man who does the useless things; the sick man is not strong enough to be idle. It is exactly such careless and causeless actions that the madman could never understand; for the madman (like the determinist) generally sees too much cause in everything. The madman would read a conspiratorial significance into those empty activities. He would think that the lopping of the grass was an attack on private property. He would think that the kicking of the heels was a signal to an accomplice. If the madman could for an instant become careless, he would become sane. Every one who has had the misfortune to talk with people in the heart or on the edge of mental disorder, knows that their most sinister quality is a horrible clarity of detail; a connecting of one thing with another in a map more elaborate than a maze. If you argue with a madman, it is extremely probable that you will get the worst of it; for in many ways his mind moves all the quicker for not being delayed by the things that go with good judgment. He is not hampered by a sense of humour or by charity, or by the dumb certainties of experience. He is the more logical for losing certain sane affections. Indeed, the common phrase for insanity is in this respect a misleading one. The madman is not the man who has lost his reason. The madman is the man who has lost everything except his reason.
And while it's often true that great thinkers can be a bit crazy, it's also true that crazy people can be great thinkers. When I was debating the CLARION about free will, that sharp writer Mr. R.B. Suthers claimed free will was a form of madness because it suggested actions without cause, and the actions of a lunatic would fall into that category. I'm not going to focus on the significant flaw in determinist logic here. Clearly, if any actions, even those of a lunatic, can be without cause, then determinism falls apart. If a madman's chain of causation can be broken, so can a regular person's. But what I really want to highlight is something more practical. It makes sense that a modern Marxian Socialist might not grasp the concept of free will. However, it’s pretty remarkable that a modern Marxian Socialist wouldn't know anything about lunatics. Mr. Suthers clearly had no understanding of lunatics. The last thing you could say about a lunatic is that their actions are causeless. If any human actions can be vaguely described as causeless, they are the minor actions of a healthy person; things like whistling while walking, cutting grass with a stick, kicking their heels, or rubbing their hands together. It's the happy person who engages in pointless activities; the sick person lacks the strength to be idle. It’s precisely those careless and causeless actions that a madman could never comprehend; the madman (just like the determinist) tends to see too much cause in everything. The madman would read conspiratorial intentions into those trivial activities. He would interpret mowing the grass as an attack on private property or think that kicking his heels signaled to an accomplice. If the madman could momentarily let go, he would find sanity. Anyone who's had the unfortunate experience of conversing with someone deeply mentally disturbed knows their most disturbing trait is a terrifying attention to detail; they connect things in a way more complicated than a maze. If you argue with a madman, you're likely to come out on the losing end because, in many ways, his mind works faster for not being slowed down by the nuances of good judgment. He isn't restricted by humor, kindness, or the simple truths learned through experience. He becomes more logical by discarding certain sane emotions. In fact, the common term for insanity can be misleading in this regard. The madman is not someone who has lost their reason; the madman is the one who has lost everything except their reason.
The madman's explanation of a thing is always complete, and often in a purely rational sense satisfactory. Or, to speak more strictly, the insane explanation, if not conclusive, is at least unanswerable; this may be observed specially in the two or three commonest kinds of madness. If a man says (for instance) that men have a conspiracy against him, you cannot dispute it except by saying that all the men deny that they are conspirators; which is exactly what conspirators would do. His explanation covers the facts as much as yours. Or if a man says that he is the rightful King of England, it is no complete answer to say that the existing authorities call him mad; for if he were King of England that might be the wisest thing for the existing authorities to do. Or if a man says that he is Jesus Christ, it is no answer to tell him that the world denies his divinity; for the world denied Christ's.
The madman's explanation of something is always thorough and often, in a strictly logical way, satisfying. To be more precise, the insane explanation, even if it's not definitive, is at least irrefutable; this is especially evident in a couple of the more common types of madness. For example, if a person claims that there is a conspiracy against him, you can't really argue against it except by pointing out that everyone denies being part of a conspiracy, which is exactly what conspirators would do. His explanation accounts for the facts just as well as yours does. Or if someone claims to be the rightful King of England, it doesn’t fully address the issue to say that the current authorities deem him mad; because if he actually were the King, that might be the smartest thing for the current authorities to assert. Similarly, if someone insists he is Jesus Christ, telling him that the world denies his divinity isn’t a sufficient rebuttal; after all, the world denied Christ's divinity too.
Nevertheless he is wrong. But if we attempt to trace his error in exact terms, we shall not find it quite so easy as we had supposed. Perhaps the nearest we can get to expressing it is to say this: that his mind moves in a perfect but narrow circle. A small circle is quite as infinite as a large circle; but, though it is quite as infinite, it is not so large. In the same way the insane explanation is quite as complete as the sane one, but it is not so large. A bullet is quite as round as the world, but it is not the world. There is such a thing as a narrow universality; there is such a thing as a small and cramped eternity; you may see it in many modern religions. Now, speaking quite externally and empirically, we may say that the strongest and most unmistakable MARK of madness is this combination between a logical completeness and a spiritual contraction. The lunatic's theory explains a large number of things, but it does not explain them in a large way. I mean that if you or I were dealing with a mind that was growing morbid, we should be chiefly concerned not so much to give it arguments as to give it air, to convince it that there was something cleaner and cooler outside the suffocation of a single argument. Suppose, for instance, it were the first case that I took as typical; suppose it were the case of a man who accused everybody of conspiring against him. If we could express our deepest feelings of protest and appeal against this obsession, I suppose we should say something like this: "Oh, I admit that you have your case and have it by heart, and that many things do fit into other things as you say. I admit that your explanation explains a great deal; but what a great deal it leaves out! Are there no other stories in the world except yours; and are all men busy with your business? Suppose we grant the details; perhaps when the man in the street did not seem to see you it was only his cunning; perhaps when the policeman asked you your name it was only because he knew it already. But how much happier you would be if you only knew that these people cared nothing about you! How much larger your life would be if your self could become smaller in it; if you could really look at other men with common curiosity and pleasure; if you could see them walking as they are in their sunny selfishness and their virile indifference! You would begin to be interested in them, because they were not interested in you. You would break out of this tiny and tawdry theatre in which your own little plot is always being played, and you would find yourself under a freer sky, in a street full of splendid strangers." Or suppose it were the second case of madness, that of a man who claims the crown, your impulse would be to answer, "All right! Perhaps you know that you are the King of England; but why do you care? Make one magnificent effort and you will be a human being and look down on all the kings of the earth." Or it might be the third case, of the madman who called himself Christ. If we said what we felt, we should say, "So you are the Creator and Redeemer of the world: but what a small world it must be! What a little heaven you must inhabit, with angels no bigger than butterflies! How sad it must be to be God; and an inadequate God! Is there really no life fuller and no love more marvellous than yours; and is it really in your small and painful pity that all flesh must put its faith? How much happier you would be, how much more of you there would be, if the hammer of a higher God could smash your small cosmos, scattering the stars like spangles, and leave you in the open, free like other men to look up as well as down!"
Nevertheless, he is mistaken. But if we try to pinpoint his error in clear terms, we’ll find it’s not as straightforward as we thought. Perhaps the closest we can come to expressing it is to say that his mind operates in a perfect but limited circle. A small circle is just as infinite as a large circle; however, while it’s equally infinite, it isn’t as expansive. Similarly, a crazy explanation is just as complete as a sane one, but it doesn’t have the same breadth. A bullet is just as round as the world, but it isn’t the world. There exists a narrow universality; there’s also a small, cramped eternity, which can be seen in many modern religions. Now, speaking simply and observationally, we can say that the clearest sign of madness is this combination of logical completeness and spiritual limitation. The lunatic's theory explains many things, but it doesn’t do so in a broad way. I mean that if you or I were dealing with a mind that was becoming unhealthy, we would primarily focus not on giving it arguments but on giving it space, helping it realize there’s something cleaner and cooler outside the suffocation of a single argument. For example, let’s say it’s a typical case of someone who believes everyone is conspiring against him. If we could communicate our deepest protest and appeal against this obsession, we might say something like: "Okay, I see that you have your case down pat, and that many things do fit together as you say. I acknowledge that your explanation accounts for a lot; but it leaves out a huge amount! Are there no other stories in the world besides yours? Are all people focused solely on your affairs? Let’s say we accept the details; perhaps when the man in the street didn’t seem to notice you, it was just his cleverness; maybe when the cop asked your name, it was just because he already knew it. But how much happier you’d be if you only understood that these people didn’t care at all about you! Your life would be so much larger if you could make your ego smaller; if you could genuinely look at other people with shared curiosity and joy; if you could see them moving through life in their sunny selfishness and strong indifference! You’d start to take an interest in them because they weren’t interested in you. You would break free from this tiny, tacky theater where your little plot is constantly being played out, and you’d find yourself under a wider sky, in a street full of amazing strangers." Or, let’s consider the second case of madness, that of a man who believes he’s royalty. Your instinct might be to respond, "Okay! Maybe you think you’re the King of England; but why does it matter? Make one grand effort, and you’ll be a human being looking down on all the kings of the earth." Or it could be the third case, of the madman who claims to be Christ. If we expressed our true feelings, we might say, "So you’re the Creator and Redeemer of the world; but what a small world that must be! What a tiny heaven you must dwell in, with angels no bigger than butterflies! How sad it must be to be God; and an inadequate God at that! Is there truly no life richer and no love more amazing than yours? Is it really in your small and painful sympathy that all flesh must place their faith? You would be so much happier; there would be so much more of you if the power of a higher God could shatter your tiny universe, scattering the stars like confetti, and leave you free, like other men, to look up as well as down!"
And it must be remembered that the most purely practical science does take this view of mental evil; it does not seek to argue with it like a heresy but simply to snap it like a spell. Neither modern science nor ancient religion believes in complete free thought. Theology rebukes certain thoughts by calling them blasphemous. Science rebukes certain thoughts by calling them morbid. For example, some religious societies discouraged men more or less from thinking about sex. The new scientific society definitely discourages men from thinking about death; it is a fact, but it is considered a morbid fact. And in dealing with those whose morbidity has a touch of mania, modern science cares far less for pure logic than a dancing Dervish. In these cases it is not enough that the unhappy man should desire truth; he must desire health. Nothing can save him but a blind hunger for normality, like that of a beast. A man cannot think himself out of mental evil; for it is actually the organ of thought that has become diseased, ungovernable, and, as it were, independent. He can only be saved by will or faith. The moment his mere reason moves, it moves in the old circular rut; he will go round and round his logical circle, just as a man in a third-class carriage on the Inner Circle will go round and round the Inner Circle unless he performs the voluntary, vigorous, and mystical act of getting out at Gower Street. Decision is the whole business here; a door must be shut for ever. Every remedy is a desperate remedy. Every cure is a miraculous cure. Curing a madman is not arguing with a philosopher; it is casting out a devil. And however quietly doctors and psychologists may go to work in the matter, their attitude is profoundly intolerant— as intolerant as Bloody Mary. Their attitude is really this: that the man must stop thinking, if he is to go on living. Their counsel is one of intellectual amputation. If thy HEAD offend thee, cut it off; for it is better, not merely to enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a child, but to enter it as an imbecile, rather than with your whole intellect to be cast into hell— or into Hanwell.
And it's important to recognize that even the most practical science views mental issues this way; it doesn’t try to debate them like heresy but aims to break them like a curse. Neither modern science nor ancient religion believes in complete free thought. Theology condemns certain thoughts as blasphemous. Science labels certain thoughts as unhealthy. For instance, some religious groups discouraged men from thinking about sex. The new scientific community actively discourages men from thinking about death; it’s a fact, but it’s considered a morbid fact. When dealing with those whose mental issues lean towards mania, modern science is less concerned with pure logic than a dancing Dervish. In these cases, it’s not enough for the troubled person to seek truth; they must seek health. Nothing can save them except a blind craving for normalcy, like that of an animal. A person cannot think their way out of mental distress; the very mechanism of thought has become diseased, uncontrollable, and, in a sense, autonomous. They can only be rescued through willpower or faith. The moment their reason engages, it falls back into the same old circular loop; they’ll go round and round in their logical circle, just as someone in a third-class train car on the Inner Circle will go round and round unless they make the deliberate, decisive, and almost mystical choice to get off at Gower Street. Decision is key here; a door must be closed forever. Every remedy is a desperate measure. Every cure is miraculous. Healing a madman isn’t about debating a philosopher; it’s about exorcising a demon. And no matter how calmly doctors and psychologists approach it, their stance is profoundly intolerant—just as intolerant as Bloody Mary. Their message is clear: the person must stop thinking if they want to continue living. Their advice is one of intellectual amputation. If your HEAD offends you, cut it off; for it’s better to enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a child or even as a fool than to be fully aware and be cast into hell—or into Hanwell.
Such is the madman of experience; he is commonly a reasoner, frequently a successful reasoner. Doubtless he could be vanquished in mere reason, and the case against him put logically. But it can be put much more precisely in more general and even aesthetic terms. He is in the clean and well-lit prison of one idea: he is sharpened to one painful point. He is without healthy hesitation and healthy complexity. Now, as I explain in the introduction, I have determined in these early chapters to give not so much a diagram of a doctrine as some pictures of a point of view. And I have described at length my vision of the maniac for this reason: that just as I am affected by the maniac, so I am affected by most modern thinkers. That unmistakable mood or note that I hear from Hanwell, I hear also from half the chairs of science and seats of learning to-day; and most of the mad doctors are mad doctors in more senses than one. They all have exactly that combination we have noted: the combination of an expansive and exhaustive reason with a contracted common sense. They are universal only in the sense that they take one thin explanation and carry it very far. But a pattern can stretch for ever and still be a small pattern. They see a chess-board white on black, and if the universe is paved with it, it is still white on black. Like the lunatic, they cannot alter their standpoint; they cannot make a mental effort and suddenly see it black on white.
This is what defines the madman of experience: he is often a logical thinker, and sometimes a very effective one. No doubt, he could be beaten in pure reasoning, and the argument against him could be laid out clearly. However, it can be expressed more accurately in broader and even artistic terms. He is trapped in a clean, well-lit prison of a single idea: focused on one painful point. He lacks healthy doubt and complexity. As I mentioned in the introduction, in these early chapters, I aim to present more than just a blueprint of a theory; I want to share some perspectives. I’ve gone into detail about my view of the maniac for this reason: just as I’m impacted by the maniac, I’m also influenced by many modern thinkers. That unmistakable tone I hear coming from Hanwell echoes from many academic institutions today; and many of the mad doctors are mad in more ways than one. They all possess the same mix we’ve observed: a blend of broad, thorough reasoning with a limited common sense. They’re universal only in that they take one narrow explanation and stretch it extremely far. But a pattern can go on forever and still remain a small pattern. They see a chessboard of white on black, and even if the universe is covered in it, it’s still just white on black. Like the lunatic, they can’t change their perspective; they can’t make a mental leap and suddenly perceive it as black on white.
Take first the more obvious case of materialism. As an explanation of the world, materialism has a sort of insane simplicity. It has just the quality of the madman's argument; we have at once the sense of it covering everything and the sense of it leaving everything out. Contemplate some able and sincere materialist, as, for instance, Mr. McCabe, and you will have exactly this unique sensation. He understands everything, and everything does not seem worth understanding. His cosmos may be complete in every rivet and cog-wheel, but still his cosmos is smaller than our world. Somehow his scheme, like the lucid scheme of the madman, seems unconscious of the alien energies and the large indifference of the earth; it is not thinking of the real things of the earth, of fighting peoples or proud mothers, or first love or fear upon the sea. The earth is so very large, and the cosmos is so very small. The cosmos is about the smallest hole that a man can hide his head in.
Consider first the more obvious case of materialism. As an explanation of the world, materialism has a kind of crazy simplicity. It has the qualities of a madman's argument; we get the feeling that it explains everything while also leaving out so much. Think about a capable and sincere materialist, like Mr. McCabe, and you’ll feel that same strange sensation. He seems to understand everything, yet everything doesn’t seem worth understanding. His universe might be complete down to every rivet and cog, but it’s still smaller than our world. His perspective, much like that of a madman, seems unaware of the diverse energies and the vast indifference of the earth; it doesn’t consider the real issues of the world, like warring nations or proud mothers, or young love or fear at sea. The earth is incredibly vast, and the cosmos is incredibly small. The cosmos is about the tiniest space a person can cram their head into.
It must be understood that I am not now discussing the relation of these creeds to truth; but, for the present, solely their relation to health. Later in the argument I hope to attack the question of objective verity; here I speak only of a phenomenon of psychology. I do not for the present attempt to prove to Haeckel that materialism is untrue, any more than I attempted to prove to the man who thought he was Christ that he was labouring under an error. I merely remark here on the fact that both cases have the same kind of completeness and the same kind of incompleteness. You can explain a man's detention at Hanwell by an indifferent public by saying that it is the crucifixion of a god of whom the world is not worthy. The explanation does explain. Similarly you may explain the order in the universe by saying that all things, even the souls of men, are leaves inevitably unfolding on an utterly unconscious tree— the blind destiny of matter. The explanation does explain, though not, of course, so completely as the madman's. But the point here is that the normal human mind not only objects to both, but feels to both the same objection. Its approximate statement is that if the man in Hanwell is the real God, he is not much of a god. And, similarly, if the cosmos of the materialist is the real cosmos, it is not much of a cosmos. The thing has shrunk. The deity is less divine than many men; and (according to Haeckel) the whole of life is something much more grey, narrow, and trivial than many separate aspects of it. The parts seem greater than the whole.
It's important to note that I'm not currently discussing how these beliefs relate to the truth; instead, I'm focusing solely on their connection to health. Later on, I plan to tackle the issue of objective truth; for now, I'm just addressing a psychological phenomenon. I'm not trying to convince Haeckel that materialism is false, any more than I tried to convince someone who believed he was Christ that he was mistaken. I'm simply pointing out that both situations share the same type of completeness and incompleteness. You can explain a person’s time at Hanwell by saying it represents the crucifixion of a god unappreciated by the world. That explanation does make sense. Likewise, you can describe the order in the universe by saying everything, including human souls, are just leaves inevitably unfolding from a completely unaware tree— the blind fate of matter. That explanation does clarify things, though not as thoroughly as the madman's. The main point here is that the average human mind not only rejects both explanations, but finds both objectionable in the same way. The general sentiment is that if the man in Hanwell is the true God, then he’s not much of a god. And similarly, if the materialist's universe is the real universe, it's not much of a universe. It seems diminished. The deity is less divine than many people, and (according to Haeckel) all of life is something much more dull, limited, and insignificant than many individual aspects of it. The parts appear greater than the whole.
For we must remember that the materialist philosophy (whether true or not) is certainly much more limiting than any religion. In one sense, of course, all intelligent ideas are narrow. They cannot be broader than themselves. A Christian is only restricted in the same sense that an atheist is restricted. He cannot think Christianity false and continue to be a Christian; and the atheist cannot think atheism false and continue to be an atheist. But as it happens, there is a very special sense in which materialism has more restrictions than spiritualism. Mr. McCabe thinks me a slave because I am not allowed to believe in determinism. I think Mr. McCabe a slave because he is not allowed to believe in fairies. But if we examine the two vetoes we shall see that his is really much more of a pure veto than mine. The Christian is quite free to believe that there is a considerable amount of settled order and inevitable development in the universe. But the materialist is not allowed to admit into his spotless machine the slightest speck of spiritualism or miracle. Poor Mr. McCabe is not allowed to retain even the tiniest imp, though it might be hiding in a pimpernel. The Christian admits that the universe is manifold and even miscellaneous, just as a sane man knows that he is complex. The sane man knows that he has a touch of the beast, a touch of the devil, a touch of the saint, a touch of the citizen. Nay, the really sane man knows that he has a touch of the madman. But the materialist's world is quite simple and solid, just as the madman is quite sure he is sane. The materialist is sure that history has been simply and solely a chain of causation, just as the interesting person before mentioned is quite sure that he is simply and solely a chicken. Materialists and madmen never have doubts.
We must remember that materialist philosophy (true or not) is definitely more limiting than any religion. In one way, all intelligent ideas are narrow. They can’t be broader than themselves. A Christian is limited in the same way an atheist is. They can’t think Christianity is false and still be a Christian, and the atheist can’t think atheism is false and continue being an atheist. However, materialism has even more restrictions than spiritualism. Mr. McCabe thinks I’m a slave because I can’t believe in determinism. I think Mr. McCabe is a slave because he can’t believe in fairies. But if we look closely at the two restrictions, we’ll see that his is a much stricter ban than mine. The Christian is free to believe that there’s a lot of order and inevitable development in the universe. But the materialist can’t allow even the tiniest hint of spiritualism or miracles into his neat worldview. Poor Mr. McCabe can’t even keep the smallest imp, even if it’s hiding in a flower. The Christian recognizes that the universe is varied and even chaotic, just like a sane person knows he’s complex. A sane person understands he has a bit of the beast, a bit of the devil, a bit of the saint, and a bit of the citizen. In fact, a truly sane person knows he also has a bit of madness. But the materialist's world is very straightforward and solid, just like the madman is convinced he’s sane. The materialist believes that history has been nothing but a simple chain of causation, just as the previously mentioned interesting person is convinced he’s purely a chicken. Materialists and madmen never have doubts.
Spiritual doctrines do not actually limit the mind as do materialistic denials. Even if I believe in immortality I need not think about it. But if I disbelieve in immortality I must not think about it. In the first case the road is open and I can go as far as I like; in the second the road is shut. But the case is even stronger, and the parallel with madness is yet more strange. For it was our case against the exhaustive and logical theory of the lunatic that, right or wrong, it gradually destroyed his humanity. Now it is the charge against the main deductions of the materialist that, right or wrong, they gradually destroy his humanity; I do not mean only kindness, I mean hope, courage, poetry, initiative, all that is human. For instance, when materialism leads men to complete fatalism (as it generally does), it is quite idle to pretend that it is in any sense a liberating force. It is absurd to say that you are especially advancing freedom when you only use free thought to destroy free will. The determinists come to bind, not to loose. They may well call their law the "chain" of causation. It is the worst chain that ever fettered a human being. You may use the language of liberty, if you like, about materialistic teaching, but it is obvious that this is just as inapplicable to it as a whole as the same language when applied to a man locked up in a mad-house. You may say, if you like, that the man is free to think himself a poached egg. But it is surely a more massive and important fact that if he is a poached egg he is not free to eat, drink, sleep, walk, or smoke a cigarette. Similarly you may say, if you like, that the bold determinist speculator is free to disbelieve in the reality of the will. But it is a much more massive and important fact that he is not free to raise, to curse, to thank, to justify, to urge, to punish, to resist temptations, to incite mobs, to make New Year resolutions, to pardon sinners, to rebuke tyrants, or even to say "thank you" for the mustard.
Spiritual beliefs don’t actually restrict the mind like materialistic denials do. Even if I believe in life after death, I don’t have to think about it. But if I don’t believe in immortality, I can’t help but think about it. In the first scenario, the path is open, and I can explore as much as I want; in the second, the path is closed. The situation is even more intense, and the comparison to madness is even stranger. Our case against the thorough and logical theory of a lunatic was that, right or wrong, it gradually stripped him of his humanity. Now the issue with the main conclusions of materialism is that, right or wrong, they gradually strip away humanity; I’m not just talking about kindness, but also hope, courage, creativity, initiative—everything that makes us human. For example, when materialism drives people to complete fatalism (which it usually does), it’s pointless to pretend that it’s liberating in any way. It’s ridiculous to claim you’re promoting freedom when you’re using free thought just to undermine free will. Determinists come to constrain, not to set free. They could easily refer to their principle as the "chain" of causation. It’s the worst chain that’s ever bound a person. You can use the language of freedom about materialistic beliefs if you want, but it’s clear that this applies just as little to it as it does to someone locked up in a mental institution. You might say, if you want, that the person is free to think they’re a poached egg. But it’s a much more significant fact that if he thinks he’s a poached egg, he isn’t free to eat, drink, sleep, walk, or smoke a cigarette. Similarly, you could argue that the daring determinist speculator is free to deny the reality of free will. But it’s a far more critical and substantial fact that he isn’t free to raise his hand, curse, thank, justify, encourage, punish, resist temptations, incite crowds, make New Year’s resolutions, forgive sinners, rebuke tyrants, or even say "thank you" for the mustard.
In passing from this subject I may note that there is a queer fallacy to the effect that materialistic fatalism is in some way favourable to mercy, to the abolition of cruel punishments or punishments of any kind. This is startlingly the reverse of the truth. It is quite tenable that the doctrine of necessity makes no difference at all; that it leaves the flogger flogging and the kind friend exhorting as before. But obviously if it stops either of them it stops the kind exhortation. That the sins are inevitable does not prevent punishment; if it prevents anything it prevents persuasion. Determinism is quite as likely to lead to cruelty as it is certain to lead to cowardice. Determinism is not inconsistent with the cruel treatment of criminals. What it is (perhaps) inconsistent with is the generous treatment of criminals; with any appeal to their better feelings or encouragement in their moral struggle. The determinist does not believe in appealing to the will, but he does believe in changing the environment. He must not say to the sinner, "Go and sin no more," because the sinner cannot help it. But he can put him in boiling oil; for boiling oil is an environment. Considered as a figure, therefore, the materialist has the fantastic outline of the figure of the madman. Both take up a position at once unanswerable and intolerable.
As I move away from this topic, I want to point out a strange misconception that materialistic fatalism somehow supports mercy and the elimination of cruel punishments or any punishments at all. This is actually completely the opposite of the truth. It's entirely possible that the idea of necessity changes nothing; it allows the tormentor to continue tormenting and the kindhearted person to keep encouraging, just as before. But clearly, if it stops either one, it halts the kind encouragement. The inevitability of sins doesn’t prevent punishment; if it prevents anything, it prevents persuasion. Determinism can just as easily lead to cruelty as it can to cowardice. Determinism doesn’t conflict with the harsh treatment of criminals. What it may conflict with is the compassionate treatment of criminals, any appeals to their better nature, or encouragement in their moral struggles. The determinist doesn’t believe in appealing to willpower, but he does believe in changing the environment. He shouldn’t say to the sinner, "Go and sin no more," because the sinner has no choice. But he can throw him into boiling oil; after all, boiling oil is an environment. Therefore, when viewed as a concept, the materialist has a bizarre resemblance to a madman. Both take a stand that is both unanswerable and unbearable.
Of course it is not only of the materialist that all this is true. The same would apply to the other extreme of speculative logic. There is a sceptic far more terrible than he who believes that everything began in matter. It is possible to meet the sceptic who believes that everything began in himself. He doubts not the existence of angels or devils, but the existence of men and cows. For him his own friends are a mythology made up by himself. He created his own father and his own mother. This horrible fancy has in it something decidedly attractive to the somewhat mystical egoism of our day. That publisher who thought that men would get on if they believed in themselves, those seekers after the Superman who are always looking for him in the looking-glass, those writers who talk about impressing their personalities instead of creating life for the world, all these people have really only an inch between them and this awful emptiness. Then when this kindly world all round the man has been blackened out like a lie; when friends fade into ghosts, and the foundations of the world fail; then when the man, believing in nothing and in no man, is alone in his own nightmare, then the great individualistic motto shall be written over him in avenging irony. The stars will be only dots in the blackness of his own brain; his mother's face will be only a sketch from his own insane pencil on the walls of his cell. But over his cell shall be written, with dreadful truth, "He believes in himself."
Of course, this isn’t just true for materialists. The same applies to the other extreme of speculative reasoning. There’s a skeptic far more terrifying than one who believes everything started with matter. You can encounter a skeptic who thinks everything began with himself. He doesn’t doubt the existence of angels or demons, but rather doubts the existence of people and cows. To him, his own friends are just a myth he’s created. He invented his own father and mother. This disturbing idea has something undeniably appealing to the somewhat mystical self-centeredness of our time. That publisher who thought people would thrive if they believed in themselves, those seekers of the Superman always searching for him in the mirror, those writers obsessed with showcasing their personalities instead of bringing life to the world—these people are perilously close to this awful emptiness. Then, when this kindly world around the person has been erased like a lie; when friends turn into ghosts, and the very foundations of the world crumble; when the person, believing in nothing and no one, is trapped alone in his own nightmare, the great individualistic motto will be scrawled over him in bitter irony. The stars will be mere dots in the darkness of his own mind; his mother’s face will just be a sketch from his own deranged pencil on the walls of his cell. But above his cell will be inscribed, with dreadful accuracy, “He believes in himself.”
All that concerns us here, however, is to note that this panegoistic extreme of thought exhibits the same paradox as the other extreme of materialism. It is equally complete in theory and equally crippling in practice. For the sake of simplicity, it is easier to state the notion by saying that a man can believe that he is always in a dream. Now, obviously there can be no positive proof given to him that he is not in a dream, for the simple reason that no proof can be offered that might not be offered in a dream. But if the man began to burn down London and say that his housekeeper would soon call him to breakfast, we should take him and put him with other logicians in a place which has often been alluded to in the course of this chapter. The man who cannot believe his senses, and the man who cannot believe anything else, are both insane, but their insanity is proved not by any error in their argument, but by the manifest mistake of their whole lives. They have both locked themselves up in two boxes, painted inside with the sun and stars; they are both unable to get out, the one into the health and happiness of heaven, the other even into the health and happiness of the earth. Their position is quite reasonable; nay, in a sense it is infinitely reasonable, just as a threepenny bit is infinitely circular. But there is such a thing as a mean infinity, a base and slavish eternity. It is amusing to notice that many of the moderns, whether sceptics or mystics, have taken as their sign a certain eastern symbol, which is the very symbol of this ultimate nullity. When they wish to represent eternity, they represent it by a serpent with his tail in his mouth. There is a startling sarcasm in the image of that very unsatisfactory meal. The eternity of the material fatalists, the eternity of the eastern pessimists, the eternity of the supercilious theosophists and higher scientists of to-day is, indeed, very well presented by a serpent eating his tail, a degraded animal who destroys even himself.
All we need to focus on here is that this extreme self-centered way of thinking shows the same contradiction as extreme materialism. It's fully developed in theory and equally damaging in practice. To simplify, you could say that a person might believe they are always dreaming. Clearly, there's no way to provide solid proof that they aren't dreaming, since any proof could also be presented as part of a dream. But if this person were to set London on fire and claim that their housekeeper would soon call them to breakfast, we would have to confine them with other logicians in a place we've mentioned several times in this chapter. The person who can't trust their senses and the person who can't trust anything else are both insane, but their insanity isn't shown through any flaw in their reasoning; it's evident from the obvious mistakes in their lives. They've both trapped themselves in two boxes, decorated inside with the sun and stars; neither can escape, one into the health and happiness of heaven, the other even into the health and happiness of the earth. Their situation is quite logical; in fact, it's infinitely logical, much like a threepence is infinitely circular. However, there is such a thing as a mean infinity, a low and servile eternity. It's interesting to note that many modern thinkers, whether skeptics or mystics, have adopted a certain Eastern symbol that represents this ultimate emptiness. When they want to depict eternity, they illustrate it as a serpent with its tail in its mouth. There's a striking irony in the image of that very unsatisfying meal. The eternity of material fatalists, the eternity of Eastern pessimists, the eternity of the self-important theosophists and higher scientists of today is indeed well symbolized by a serpent eating its own tail, a degraded creature that ultimately destroys itself.
This chapter is purely practical and is concerned with what actually is the chief mark and element of insanity; we may say in summary that it is reason used without root, reason in the void. The man who begins to think without the proper first principles goes mad; he begins to think at the wrong end. And for the rest of these pages we have to try and discover what is the right end. But we may ask in conclusion, if this be what drives men mad, what is it that keeps them sane? By the end of this book I hope to give a definite, some will think a far too definite, answer. But for the moment it is possible in the same solely practical manner to give a general answer touching what in actual human history keeps men sane. Mysticism keeps men sane. As long as you have mystery you have health; when you destroy mystery you create morbidity. The ordinary man has always been sane because the ordinary man has always been a mystic. He has permitted the twilight. He has always had one foot in earth and the other in fairyland. He has always left himself free to doubt his gods; but (unlike the agnostic of to-day) free also to believe in them. He has always cared more for truth than for consistency. If he saw two truths that seemed to contradict each other, he would take the two truths and the contradiction along with them. His spiritual sight is stereoscopic, like his physical sight: he sees two different pictures at once and yet sees all the better for that. Thus he has always believed that there was such a thing as fate, but such a thing as free will also. Thus he believed that children were indeed the kingdom of heaven, but nevertheless ought to be obedient to the kingdom of earth. He admired youth because it was young and age because it was not. It is exactly this balance of apparent contradictions that has been the whole buoyancy of the healthy man. The whole secret of mysticism is this: that man can understand everything by the help of what he does not understand. The morbid logician seeks to make everything lucid, and succeeds in making everything mysterious. The mystic allows one thing to be mysterious, and everything else becomes lucid. The determinist makes the theory of causation quite clear, and then finds that he cannot say "if you please" to the housemaid. The Christian permits free will to remain a sacred mystery; but because of this his relations with the housemaid become of a sparkling and crystal clearness. He puts the seed of dogma in a central darkness; but it branches forth in all directions with abounding natural health. As we have taken the circle as the symbol of reason and madness, we may very well take the cross as the symbol at once of mystery and of health. Buddhism is centripetal, but Christianity is centrifugal: it breaks out. For the circle is perfect and infinite in its nature; but it is fixed for ever in its size; it can never be larger or smaller. But the cross, though it has at its heart a collision and a contradiction, can extend its four arms for ever without altering its shape. Because it has a paradox in its centre it can grow without changing. The circle returns upon itself and is bound. The cross opens its arms to the four winds; it is a signpost for free travellers.
This chapter is all about practical matters and focuses on what really defines insanity; we could sum it up by saying it's reason that lacks foundation, reason operating in emptiness. A person who begins to think without the right foundational principles goes insane; they start thinking from the wrong starting point. Throughout the rest of these pages, we'll try to figure out what the right starting point is. But we can also ask, if this is what drives people mad, what keeps them sane? By the end of this book, I hope to provide a clear, and some might say overly clear, answer. For now, though, we can offer a general answer regarding what in human history keeps people sane. Mysticism keeps people sane. As long as there’s mystery, there’s health; when you eliminate mystery, you create sickness. The average person has always been sane because they've always been a mystic. They've embraced the uncertain. They've always had one foot on solid ground and the other in a fantastical realm. They've allowed themselves to question their beliefs, but unlike today's agnostics, they’ve also remained open to faith. They’ve always valued truth more than consistency. If they encountered two truths that seemed to clash, they'd accept both truths along with the contradiction. Their spiritual vision is layered, just like their physical vision: they can see multiple perspectives at once and actually see better for it. Thus, they've always believed in both fate and free will. They've accepted that children are indeed the kingdom of heaven, but should still obey earthly rules. They appreciated youth for its freshness and age for its wisdom. This balance of seemingly opposing ideas has been the foundation of a healthy mindset. The essence of mysticism is this: people can understand everything by using what they don’t understand. The overly logical person attempts to clarify everything but ends up making it all mysterious. The mystic allows some things to remain mysterious, making everything else clear. The determinist clarifies causation theory but finds they can’t say “if you please” to the housemaid. The Christian allows free will to stay a sacred mystery; this makes their relationships with the housemaid refreshingly clear. They bury dogma in deep uncertainty, yet it branches out with vibrant natural health. Since we've used the circle as the symbol of reason and madness, we can also use the cross as a symbol of both mystery and health. Buddhism is centripetal, while Christianity is centrifugal: it expands. The circle is perfect and infinite by nature; however, it’s forever fixed in size; it can’t grow or shrink. In contrast, the cross, despite its center being a collision of contradictions, can stretch its four arms infinitely without changing its shape. Because of the paradox at its core, it can grow without transformation. The circle folds back on itself and is constrained. The cross opens its arms to the four winds; it's a guidepost for wanderers.
Symbols alone are of even a cloudy value in speaking of this deep matter; and another symbol from physical nature will express sufficiently well the real place of mysticism before mankind. The one created thing which we cannot look at is the one thing in the light of which we look at everything. Like the sun at noonday, mysticism explains everything else by the blaze of its own victorious invisibility. Detached intellectualism is (in the exact sense of a popular phrase) all moonshine; for it is light without heat, and it is secondary light, reflected from a dead world. But the Greeks were right when they made Apollo the god both of imagination and of sanity; for he was both the patron of poetry and the patron of healing. Of necessary dogmas and a special creed I shall speak later. But that transcendentalism by which all men live has primarily much the position of the sun in the sky. We are conscious of it as of a kind of splendid confusion; it is something both shining and shapeless, at once a blaze and a blur. But the circle of the moon is as clear and unmistakable, as recurrent and inevitable, as the circle of Euclid on a blackboard. For the moon is utterly reasonable; and the moon is the mother of lunatics and has given to them all her name.
Symbols alone have limited value when discussing this complex topic, and another symbol from the physical world can effectively convey mysticism's true significance to humanity. The one created thing we can’t directly observe is the very thing through which we view everything else. Like the midday sun, mysticism sheds light on everything by the brilliance of its own victorious invisibility. Detached intellectualism is, in the exact sense of a well-known phrase, mere moonshine; it provides light without warmth and is secondary light, reflected from a lifeless world. However, the Greeks were right to make Apollo the god of both imagination and sanity, as he embodies both the patron of poetry and the supporter of healing. I'll discuss necessary doctrines and specific beliefs later. But that transcendentalism by which all people live primarily holds a position similar to the sun in the sky. We perceive it as a sort of magnificent confusion; it is something both radiant and formless, a mix of brightness and blur. However, the circle of the moon is clear and unmistakable, as recurring and inevitable as a geometric circle on a blackboard. The moon is completely rational; it is the mother of lunatics and has given them all her name.
III THE SUICIDE OF THOUGHT
The phrases of the street are not only forcible but subtle: for a figure of speech can often get into a crack too small for a definition. Phrases like "put out" or "off colour" might have been coined by Mr. Henry James in an agony of verbal precision. And there is no more subtle truth than that of the everyday phrase about a man having "his heart in the right place." It involves the idea of normal proportion; not only does a certain function exist, but it is rightly related to other functions. Indeed, the negation of this phrase would describe with peculiar accuracy the somewhat morbid mercy and perverse tenderness of the most representative moderns. If, for instance, I had to describe with fairness the character of Mr. Bernard Shaw, I could not express myself more exactly than by saying that he has a heroically large and generous heart; but not a heart in the right place. And this is so of the typical society of our time.
The expressions we use in everyday life are not just powerful but also nuanced: a figure of speech can often slip into a space too tight for a definition. Phrases like "put out" or "off color" could easily have been created by someone like Henry James, struggling for precision in language. And nothing captures subtle truth better than the everyday expression of a man having "his heart in the right place." It suggests a sense of balance; not only is a certain function present, but it’s also properly aligned with other functions. In fact, the opposite of this phrase would accurately describe the somewhat unhealthy kindness and twisted compassion of many modern figures. For example, if I were to fairly describe Mr. Bernard Shaw's character, I couldn’t say it better than to say he has a remarkably big and generous heart; but not a heart in the right place. This reflects the typical society of our time.
The modern world is not evil; in some ways the modern world is far too good. It is full of wild and wasted virtues. When a religious scheme is shattered (as Christianity was shattered at the Reformation), it is not merely the vices that are let loose. The vices are, indeed, let loose, and they wander and do damage. But the virtues are let loose also; and the virtues wander more wildly, and the virtues do more terrible damage. The modern world is full of the old Christian virtues gone mad. The virtues have gone mad because they have been isolated from each other and are wandering alone. Thus some scientists care for truth; and their truth is pitiless. Thus some humanitarians only care for pity; and their pity (I am sorry to say) is often untruthful. For example, Mr. Blatchford attacks Christianity because he is mad on one Christian virtue: the merely mystical and almost irrational virtue of charity. He has a strange idea that he will make it easier to forgive sins by saying that there are no sins to forgive. Mr. Blatchford is not only an early Christian, he is the only early Christian who ought really to have been eaten by lions. For in his case the pagan accusation is really true: his mercy would mean mere anarchy. He really is the enemy of the human race— because he is so human. As the other extreme, we may take the acrid realist, who has deliberately killed in himself all human pleasure in happy tales or in the healing of the heart. Torquemada tortured people physically for the sake of moral truth. Zola tortured people morally for the sake of physical truth. But in Torquemada's time there was at least a system that could to some extent make righteousness and peace kiss each other. Now they do not even bow. But a much stronger case than these two of truth and pity can be found in the remarkable case of the dislocation of humility.
The modern world isn't evil; in some ways, it's actually too good. It's filled with wild and misused virtues. When a belief system falls apart (like Christianity did during the Reformation), it’s not just the bad behaviors that are unleashed. Sure, the bad behaviors run rampant and cause harm, but the virtues do too; they roam even more erratically and cause even worse damage. The modern world is full of the old Christian virtues gone haywire. The virtues have spiraled out of control because they've become isolated from one another and are wandering solo. For example, some scientists are solely focused on truth, and that truth can be ruthless. In contrast, some humanitarians are fixated on compassion, and sadly, that compassion is often misleading. Take Mr. Blatchford, for instance; he criticizes Christianity because he is obsessed with one particular Christian virtue: the almost mystical and irrational virtue of charity. He has a bizarre notion that it would be easier to forgive sins by claiming there are no sins to forgive. Mr. Blatchford is not just an early Christian; he’s the only early Christian who genuinely deserves to have been fed to lions. In his case, the old pagan argument holds true: his mercy would lead to chaos. He truly is an enemy of humanity—because he is so intensely human. On the other side, we can look at the bitter realist, who has intentionally extinguished any desire for joyful stories or emotional healing. Torquemada inflicted physical torture for the sake of moral truth. Zola caused moral anguish for the sake of physical truth. But in Torquemada's era, there was at least some system where righteousness and peace could somewhat coexist. Nowadays, they don’t even acknowledge each other. Yet, there's an even stronger example than these two regarding the conflict between truth and compassion—it's found in the notable case of the dislocation of humility.
It is only with one aspect of humility that we are here concerned. Humility was largely meant as a restraint upon the arrogance and infinity of the appetite of man. He was always outstripping his mercies with his own newly invented needs. His very power of enjoyment destroyed half his joys. By asking for pleasure, he lost the chief pleasure; for the chief pleasure is surprise. Hence it became evident that if a man would make his world large, he must be always making himself small. Even the haughty visions, the tall cities, and the toppling pinnacles are the creations of humility. Giants that tread down forests like grass are the creations of humility. Towers that vanish upwards above the loneliest star are the creations of humility. For towers are not tall unless we look up at them; and giants are not giants unless they are larger than we. All this gigantesque imagination, which is, perhaps, the mightiest of the pleasures of man, is at bottom entirely humble. It is impossible without humility to enjoy anything— even pride.
We are only focused on one aspect of humility here. Humility was mainly meant to keep in check the arrogance and endless desires of humans. People constantly exceeded their blessings with new needs they created themselves. Their ability to enjoy often ruined half their joys. By seeking pleasure, they lost the main pleasure; because the main pleasure is surprise. So, it became clear that if someone wants to expand their world, they must continuously make themselves smaller. Even the lofty dreams, the towering cities, and the reaching spires are products of humility. Giants that crush forests like grass are born from humility. Towers that reach high above the most isolated star are born from humility. Because towers aren’t tall unless we look up at them; and giants aren’t giants unless they’re bigger than us. All this giant imagination, which might be one of humanity's greatest pleasures, is fundamentally humble. It’s impossible to truly enjoy anything—even pride—without humility.
But what we suffer from to-day is humility in the wrong place. Modesty has moved from the organ of ambition. Modesty has settled upon the organ of conviction; where it was never meant to be. A man was meant to be doubtful about himself, but undoubting about the truth; this has been exactly reversed. Nowadays the part of a man that a man does assert is exactly the part he ought not to assert—himself. The part he doubts is exactly the part he ought not to doubt—the Divine Reason. Huxley preached a humility content to learn from Nature. But the new sceptic is so humble that he doubts if he can even learn. Thus we should be wrong if we had said hastily that there is no humility typical of our time. The truth is that there is a real humility typical of our time; but it so happens that it is practically a more poisonous humility than the wildest prostrations of the ascetic. The old humility was a spur that prevented a man from stopping; not a nail in his boot that prevented him from going on. For the old humility made a man doubtful about his efforts, which might make him work harder. But the new humility makes a man doubtful about his aims, which will make him stop working altogether.
But what we're dealing with today is misplaced humility. Modesty has shifted from being about ambition. Now, it’s focused on conviction, where it was never meant to be. A person should be unsure about themselves but confident in the truth; this has been completely turned around. Nowadays, the part of a person that they assert is exactly what they shouldn’t assert— themselves. The part they doubt is the part they shouldn’t doubt—the Divine Reason. Huxley spoke of a humility that was willing to learn from Nature. But the modern skeptic is so humble that they even question their ability to learn. So, it would be incorrect to say that our time lacks humility. The truth is, there is a genuine humility characteristic of our time; however, it turns out to be a far more damaging humility than the most extreme self-effacement of the ascetic. The old humility spurred a person on rather than holding them back. It made a person uncertain about their efforts, which could drive them to work harder. But the new humility makes a person uncertain about their goals, which can cause them to stop working altogether.
At any street corner we may meet a man who utters the frantic and blasphemous statement that he may be wrong. Every day one comes across somebody who says that of course his view may not be the right one. Of course his view must be the right one, or it is not his view. We are on the road to producing a race of men too mentally modest to believe in the multiplication table. We are in danger of seeing philosophers who doubt the law of gravity as being a mere fancy of their own. Scoffers of old time were too proud to be convinced; but these are too humble to be convinced. The meek do inherit the earth; but the modern sceptics are too meek even to claim their inheritance. It is exactly this intellectual helplessness which is our second problem.
At any street corner, you might meet a guy who frantically and disrespectfully claims that he could be wrong. Every day, someone says that their view might not be the right one. Of course, their view has to be the right one, or it's not really their view. We're heading towards creating a generation of people too mentally modest to trust even the multiplication table. We're at risk of encountering philosophers who doubt the law of gravity as just a personal idea. In the past, skeptics were too proud to be convinced; now, they're too humble to be swayed. The meek do inherit the earth, but modern skeptics are too meek to even claim their inheritance. This intellectual helplessness is precisely our second problem.
The last chapter has been concerned only with a fact of observation: that what peril of morbidity there is for man comes rather from his reason than his imagination. It was not meant to attack the authority of reason; rather it is the ultimate purpose to defend it. For it needs defence. The whole modern world is at war with reason; and the tower already reels.
The last chapter has focused solely on an observation: that the real danger of illness for humans comes more from our reason than from our imagination. This wasn’t intended to criticize the authority of reason; instead, the ultimate goal is to defend it. It needs protection. The entire modern world is at odds with reason, and the structure is already shaking.
The sages, it is often said, can see no answer to the riddle of religion. But the trouble with our sages is not that they cannot see the answer; it is that they cannot even see the riddle. They are like children so stupid as to notice nothing paradoxical in the playful assertion that a door is not a door. The modern latitudinarians speak, for instance, about authority in religion not only as if there were no reason in it, but as if there had never been any reason for it. Apart from seeing its philosophical basis, they cannot even see its historical cause. Religious authority has often, doubtless, been oppressive or unreasonable; just as every legal system (and especially our present one) has been callous and full of a cruel apathy. It is rational to attack the police; nay, it is glorious. But the modern critics of religious authority are like men who should attack the police without ever having heard of burglars. For there is a great and possible peril to the human mind: a peril as practical as burglary. Against it religious authority was reared, rightly or wrongly, as a barrier. And against it something certainly must be reared as a barrier, if our race is to avoid ruin.
The wise ones, it’s often said, can’t find the answer to the puzzle of religion. But the issue with our wise ones isn’t that they can’t see the answer; it’s that they can’t even recognize the puzzle. They’re like children too naïve to notice anything odd about the playful statement that a door isn’t really a door. The modern open-minded thinkers talk about religious authority as if it makes no sense at all, or as if it never had any justification. Besides missing its philosophical foundation, they can’t even see its historical background. Religious authority has often been oppressive or unreasonable, just like every legal system (especially our current one) has shown a cold and cruel disregard for humanity. It’s rational to criticize the police; in fact, it’s admirable. But today’s critics of religious authority are like people who criticize the police without ever having heard of burglars. There’s a significant and real danger to the human mind: a danger as pressing as burglary. Religious authority was built, whether rightly or wrongly, as a defense against that danger. And in order for our civilization to avoid disaster, something certainly must be established as a defense against it.
That peril is that the human intellect is free to destroy itself. Just as one generation could prevent the very existence of the next generation, by all entering a monastery or jumping into the sea, so one set of thinkers can in some degree prevent further thinking by teaching the next generation that there is no validity in any human thought. It is idle to talk always of the alternative of reason and faith. Reason is itself a matter of faith. It is an act of faith to assert that our thoughts have any relation to reality at all. If you are merely a sceptic, you must sooner or later ask yourself the question, "Why should ANYTHING go right; even observation and deduction? Why should not good logic be as misleading as bad logic? They are both movements in the brain of a bewildered ape?" The young sceptic says, "I have a right to think for myself." But the old sceptic, the complete sceptic, says, "I have no right to think for myself. I have no right to think at all."
That danger is that the human mind is free to lead to its own destruction. Just as one generation could prevent the existence of the next by all choosing to join a monastery or jumping into the ocean, one group of thinkers can, to some extent, stop further thinking by teaching the next generation that no human thought holds any validity. It’s pointless to always discuss the choice between reason and faith. Reason itself is a matter of faith. It takes faith to claim that our thoughts have any connection to reality at all. If you’re just a skeptic, you will eventually ask yourself, “Why should anything go right—especially observation and deduction? Why can’t good logic be just as misleading as bad logic? They are both just movements in the brain of a confused ape?” The young skeptic says, “I have a right to think for myself.” But the old skeptic, the true skeptic, says, “I have no right to think for myself. I have no right to think at all.”
There is a thought that stops thought. That is the only thought that ought to be stopped. That is the ultimate evil against which all religious authority was aimed. It only appears at the end of decadent ages like our own: and already Mr. H.G.Wells has raised its ruinous banner; he has written a delicate piece of scepticism called "Doubts of the Instrument." In this he questions the brain itself, and endeavours to remove all reality from all his own assertions, past, present, and to come. But it was against this remote ruin that all the military systems in religion were originally ranked and ruled. The creeds and the crusades, the hierarchies and the horrible persecutions were not organized, as is ignorantly said, for the suppression of reason. They were organized for the difficult defence of reason. Man, by a blind instinct, knew that if once things were wildly questioned, reason could be questioned first. The authority of priests to absolve, the authority of popes to define the authority, even of inquisitors to terrify: these were all only dark defences erected round one central authority, more undemonstrable, more supernatural than all—the authority of a man to think. We know now that this is so; we have no excuse for not knowing it. For we can hear scepticism crashing through the old ring of authorities, and at the same moment we can see reason swaying upon her throne. In so far as religion is gone, reason is going. For they are both of the same primary and authoritative kind. They are both methods of proof which cannot themselves be proved. And in the act of destroying the idea of Divine authority we have largely destroyed the idea of that human authority by which we do a long-division sum. With a long and sustained tug we have attempted to pull the mitre off pontifical man; and his head has come off with it.
There’s a thought that halts all thinking. That’s the only thought that should be stopped. It’s the ultimate evil that all religious authority has fought against. It only shows up at the end of declining eras like ours: and already Mr. H.G. Wells has raised its destructive flag; he wrote a delicate piece of skepticism called "Doubts of the Instrument." In this work, he questions the brain itself and tries to strip all reality from his own claims, whether past, present, or future. But it was against this distant ruin that all the military systems in religion were originally rallied and controlled. The creeds and crusades, the hierarchies, and the terrible persecutions were not set up, as is often mistakenly believed, to suppress reason. They were organized to defend reason, which was a tough task. People, by a blind instinct, understood that if any ideas were wildly questioned, reason would be the first target. The authority of priests to forgive, the authority of popes to define authority, even the authority of inquisitors to instill fear: these were all just dark defenses built around one central authority, more unprovable, more supernatural than all—the authority of a person to think. We know this now; we have no reason not to know it. We can hear skepticism breaking through the old circle of authorities, and at the same time, we can see reason wobbling on her throne. As religion declines, reason follows. Because they both stem from the same fundamental and authoritative source. They’re both methods of proof that can’t be proved themselves. In the act of dismantling the concept of Divine authority, we’ve largely destroyed the concept of that human authority which allows us to do long division. With a long and sustained effort, we’ve tried to pull the miter off the pontiff; and his head came off with it.
Lest this should be called loose assertion, it is perhaps desirable, though dull, to run rapidly through the chief modern fashions of thought which have this effect of stopping thought itself. Materialism and the view of everything as a personal illusion have some such effect; for if the mind is mechanical, thought cannot be very exciting, and if the cosmos is unreal, there is nothing to think about. But in these cases the effect is indirect and doubtful. In some cases it is direct and clear; notably in the case of what is generally called evolution.
To avoid being seen as making baseless claims, it might be useful, albeit tedious, to quickly go over the main modern ways of thinking that can actually halt thought itself. Materialism and the belief that everything is just a personal illusion have that kind of effect; if the mind operates like a machine, then thinking isn't very stimulating, and if the universe isn't real, there's nothing worth thinking about. However, in these instances, the effect is indirect and uncertain. In some cases, the impact is direct and obvious, especially regarding what’s commonly referred to as evolution.
Evolution is a good example of that modern intelligence which, if it destroys anything, destroys itself. Evolution is either an innocent scientific description of how certain earthly things came about; or, if it is anything more than this, it is an attack upon thought itself. If evolution destroys anything, it does not destroy religion but rationalism. If evolution simply means that a positive thing called an ape turned very slowly into a positive thing called a man, then it is stingless for the most orthodox; for a personal God might just as well do things slowly as quickly, especially if, like the Christian God, he were outside time. But if it means anything more, it means that there is no such thing as an ape to change, and no such thing as a man for him to change into. It means that there is no such thing as a thing. At best, there is only one thing, and that is a flux of everything and anything. This is an attack not upon the faith, but upon the mind; you cannot think if there are no things to think about. You cannot think if you are not separate from the subject of thought. Descartes said, "I think; therefore I am." The philosophic evolutionist reverses and negatives the epigram. He says, "I am not; therefore I cannot think."
Evolution is a great example of modern intelligence which, if it destroys anything, ends up destroying itself. Evolution is either a straightforward scientific explanation of how certain things on Earth came to be, or, if it’s more than that, it challenges the very idea of thought. If evolution does destroy something, it’s not religion but rationalism. If evolution simply means that a distinct entity called an ape slowly transformed into a distinct entity called a man, then it's harmless for even the most traditional believers; a personal God could just as easily take his time as move quickly, especially if, like the Christian God, he exists outside of time. But if it means anything deeper, it implies that there’s no real ape to change, nor is there a real man for it to change into. It suggests that there’s no such thing as a thing. At best, there’s only one reality, and that is a constant flow of everything and anything. This is an attack not on faith, but on reason; you can’t think if there are no things to think about. You can’t think if you’re not separate from what you’re thinking about. Descartes said, "I think; therefore I am." The philosophical evolutionist flips and negates that statement, saying, "I am not; therefore I cannot think."
Then there is the opposite attack on thought: that urged by Mr. H.G.Wells when he insists that every separate thing is "unique," and there are no categories at all. This also is merely destructive. Thinking means connecting things, and stops if they cannot be connected. It need hardly be said that this scepticism forbidding thought necessarily forbids speech; a man cannot open his mouth without contradicting it. Thus when Mr. Wells says (as he did somewhere), "All chairs are quite different," he utters not merely a misstatement, but a contradiction in terms. If all chairs were quite different, you could not call them "all chairs."
Then there's the opposite attack on thought, as argued by Mr. H.G. Wells, who insists that every single thing is "unique" and that there are no categories at all. This is also simply destructive. Thinking involves connecting things, and it stops if they can't be linked together. It’s almost unnecessary to mention that this skepticism that rejects thought also rejects speech; a person can't speak without contradicting it. So when Mr. Wells claims (as he did at one point), "All chairs are quite different," he isn’t just making a false statement, but actually contradicting himself. If all chairs were truly different, you couldn’t refer to them as "all chairs."
Akin to these is the false theory of progress, which maintains that we alter the test instead of trying to pass the test. We often hear it said, for instance, "What is right in one age is wrong in another." This is quite reasonable, if it means that there is a fixed aim, and that certain methods attain at certain times and not at other times. If women, say, desire to be elegant, it may be that they are improved at one time by growing fatter and at another time by growing thinner. But you cannot say that they are improved by ceasing to wish to be elegant and beginning to wish to be oblong. If the standard changes, how can there be improvement, which implies a standard? Nietzsche started a nonsensical idea that men had once sought as good what we now call evil; if it were so, we could not talk of surpassing or even falling short of them. How can you overtake Jones if you walk in the other direction? You cannot discuss whether one people has succeeded more in being miserable than another succeeded in being happy. It would be like discussing whether Milton was more puritanical than a pig is fat.
Similar to this is the false belief in progress, which suggests that we change the test instead of trying to pass it. We often hear comments like, "What is right in one era is wrong in another." This makes sense if it implies that there is a fixed goal and that certain methods work at certain times but not at others. For example, if women want to be stylish, they may have benefited at one time from gaining weight and at another from losing it. But you can't argue that they improve by abandoning the desire to be stylish and instead wanting to be something completely different. If the standard changes, how can there be improvement, which relies on having a standard? Nietzsche promoted a ridiculous idea that people once considered what we now define as evil to be good; if that were true, we couldn't talk about surpassing or even failing to reach them. How can you catch up with Jones if you're walking in the opposite direction? You can’t debate whether one group has been more miserable than another has been happy. It would be like arguing whether Milton was more puritanical than a pig is fat.
It is true that a man (a silly man) might make change itself his object or ideal. But as an ideal, change itself becomes unchangeable. If the change-worshipper wishes to estimate his own progress, he must be sternly loyal to the ideal of change; he must not begin to flirt gaily with the ideal of monotony. Progress itself cannot progress. It is worth remark, in passing, that when Tennyson, in a wild and rather weak manner, welcomed the idea of infinite alteration in society, he instinctively took a metaphor which suggests an imprisoned tedium. He wrote—
It’s true that a guy (a foolish guy) might make change itself his goal or ideal. But as an ideal, change becomes constant. If the change enthusiast wants to measure his own progress, he needs to stay committed to the ideal of change; he shouldn’t start playfully flirting with the idea of monotony. Progress itself can’t progress. It’s worth noting, by the way, that when Tennyson, in a wild and somewhat weak way, welcomed the idea of endless transformation in society, he instinctively chose a metaphor that hints at a trapped boredom. He wrote—
"Let the great world spin for ever down the ringing grooves of change."
"Let the world keep spinning forever in the vibrant paths of change."
He thought of change itself as an unchangeable groove; and so it is. Change is about the narrowest and hardest groove that a man can get into.
He saw change as a permanent path, and that's how it is. Change is one of the toughest and narrowest paths a person can get stuck in.
The main point here, however, is that this idea of a fundamental alteration in the standard is one of the things that make thought about the past or future simply impossible. The theory of a complete change of standards in human history does not merely deprive us of the pleasure of honouring our fathers; it deprives us even of the more modern and aristocratic pleasure of despising them.
The key takeaway here is that this notion of a fundamental shift in standards makes it impossible to think about the past or future. The idea of a total change in standards throughout human history not only robs us of the joy of honoring our predecessors, but it also takes away the more contemporary and elitist pleasure of looking down on them.
This bald summary of the thought-destroying forces of our time would not be complete without some reference to pragmatism; for though I have here used and should everywhere defend the pragmatist method as a preliminary guide to truth, there is an extreme application of it which involves the absence of all truth whatever. My meaning can be put shortly thus. I agree with the pragmatists that apparent objective truth is not the whole matter; that there is an authoritative need to believe the things that are necessary to the human mind. But I say that one of those necessities precisely is a belief in objective truth. The pragmatist tells a man to think what he must think and never mind the Absolute. But precisely one of the things that he must think is the Absolute. This philosophy, indeed, is a kind of verbal paradox. Pragmatism is a matter of human needs; and one of the first of human needs is to be something more than a pragmatist. Extreme pragmatism is just as inhuman as the determinism it so powerfully attacks. The determinist (who, to do him justice, does not pretend to be a human being) makes nonsense of the human sense of actual choice. The pragmatist, who professes to be specially human, makes nonsense of the human sense of actual fact.
This brief overview of the mind-numbing forces of our time wouldn’t be complete without mentioning pragmatism. While I’ve used and will always defend the pragmatist method as an initial guide to truth, there’s an extreme application of it that leads to the complete absence of any truth. To put it simply, I agree with the pragmatists that apparent objective truth isn’t the entire picture; there’s a fundamental need to believe in things necessary for the human mind. But I argue that one of those necessities is a belief in objective truth itself. The pragmatist tells someone to think what they must and disregard the Absolute. But one of the things they must think about is the Absolute. This philosophy is essentially a verbal paradox. Pragmatism addresses human needs, and one of the primary human needs is to be more than just a pragmatist. Extreme pragmatism is just as inhumane as the determinism it strongly opposes. The determinist (who, to be fair, doesn’t pretend to be a human being) dismisses the human sense of real choice. The pragmatist, who claims to be especially human, disregards the human sense of actual fact.
To sum up our contention so far, we may say that the most characteristic current philosophies have not only a touch of mania, but a touch of suicidal mania. The mere questioner has knocked his head against the limits of human thought; and cracked it. This is what makes so futile the warnings of the orthodox and the boasts of the advanced about the dangerous boyhood of free thought. What we are looking at is not the boyhood of free thought; it is the old age and ultimate dissolution of free thought. It is vain for bishops and pious bigwigs to discuss what dreadful things will happen if wild scepticism runs its course. It has run its course. It is vain for eloquent atheists to talk of the great truths that will be revealed if once we see free thought begin. We have seen it end. It has no more questions to ask; it has questioned itself. You cannot call up any wilder vision than a city in which men ask themselves if they have any selves. You cannot fancy a more sceptical world than that in which men doubt if there is a world. It might certainly have reached its bankruptcy more quickly and cleanly if it had not been feebly hampered by the application of indefensible laws of blasphemy or by the absurd pretence that modern England is Christian. But it would have reached the bankruptcy anyhow. Militant atheists are still unjustly persecuted; but rather because they are an old minority than because they are a new one. Free thought has exhausted its own freedom. It is weary of its own success. If any eager freethinker now hails philosophic freedom as the dawn, he is only like the man in Mark Twain who came out wrapped in blankets to see the sun rise and was just in time to see it set. If any frightened curate still says that it will be awful if the darkness of free thought should spread, we can only answer him in the high and powerful words of Mr. Belloc, "Do not, I beseech you, be troubled about the increase of forces already in dissolution. You have mistaken the hour of the night: it is already morning." We have no more questions left to ask. We have looked for questions in the darkest corners and on the wildest peaks. We have found all the questions that can be found. It is time we gave up looking for questions and began looking for answers.
To sum up our argument so far, we can say that the most typical philosophies today have not only a hint of obsession, but also a hint of self-destructive obsession. The mere questioner has hit his head against the limits of human thought and cracked it. This makes the warnings of the orthodox and the claims of the progressive about the dangerous youth of free thought seem pointless. What we’re witnessing is not the youth of free thought; it’s the old age and ultimate decline of free thought. It’s useless for bishops and self-righteous leaders to discuss the terrible things that will happen if reckless skepticism goes unchecked. It has already run its course. It's pointless for articulate atheists to talk about the great truths that will be revealed if we start to see free thought emerge. We have seen it finish. It has no more questions to ask; it has questioned itself. You can’t imagine a wilder scenario than a city where people are asking themselves if they have any identity. You can’t picture a more skeptical world than one where people doubt if there is a world at all. It might have reached its end more swiftly and cleanly if it hadn’t been held back by the application of unreasonable blasphemy laws or the ridiculous pretense that modern England is Christian. But it would have reached the end anyway. Militant atheists are still unfairly persecuted, but more because they are an old minority than a new one. Free thought has exhausted its own freedom. It is tired of its own success. If any eager freethinker now celebrates philosophical freedom as a new beginning, he is just like the man in Mark Twain who came out wrapped in blankets to see the sunrise and was just in time to see it set. If any anxious curate still warns that it would be terrible if the darkness of free thought spreads, we can only respond in the strong and powerful words of Mr. Belloc, "Do not, I beg you, worry about the rise of forces already in decline. You have misjudged the hour of the night: it is already morning." We have no more questions left to ask. We have searched for questions in the darkest corners and on the highest peaks. We have found all the questions that can be found. It’s time we stopped looking for questions and started looking for answers.
But one more word must be added. At the beginning of this preliminary negative sketch I said that our mental ruin has been wrought by wild reason, not by wild imagination. A man does not go mad because he makes a statue a mile high, but he may go mad by thinking it out in square inches. Now, one school of thinkers has seen this and jumped at it as a way of renewing the pagan health of the world. They see that reason destroys; but Will, they say, creates. The ultimate authority, they say, is in will, not in reason. The supreme point is not why a man demands a thing, but the fact that he does demand it. I have no space to trace or expound this philosophy of Will. It came, I suppose, through Nietzsche, who preached something that is called egoism. That, indeed, was simpleminded enough; for Nietzsche denied egoism simply by preaching it. To preach anything is to give it away. First, the egoist calls life a war without mercy, and then he takes the greatest possible trouble to drill his enemies in war. To preach egoism is to practise altruism. But however it began, the view is common enough in current literature. The main defence of these thinkers is that they are not thinkers; they are makers. They say that choice is itself the divine thing. Thus Mr. Bernard Shaw has attacked the old idea that men's acts are to be judged by the standard of the desire of happiness. He says that a man does not act for his happiness, but from his will. He does not say, "Jam will make me happy," but "I want jam." And in all this others follow him with yet greater enthusiasm. Mr. John Davidson, a remarkable poet, is so passionately excited about it that he is obliged to write prose. He publishes a short play with several long prefaces. This is natural enough in Mr. Shaw, for all his plays are prefaces: Mr. Shaw is (I suspect) the only man on earth who has never written any poetry. But that Mr. Davidson (who can write excellent poetry) should write instead laborious metaphysics in defence of this doctrine of will, does show that the doctrine of will has taken hold of men. Even Mr. H.G.Wells has half spoken in its language; saying that one should test acts not like a thinker, but like an artist, saying, "I FEEL this curve is right," or "that line SHALL go thus." They are all excited; and well they may be. For by this doctrine of the divine authority of will, they think they can break out of the doomed fortress of rationalism. They think they can escape.
But one more thing needs to be said. At the start of this initial negative sketch, I mentioned that our mental downfall has been caused by reckless reason, not by reckless imagination. A person doesn’t lose their mind just because they imagine a statue a mile high, but they might go crazy if they try to calculate it in square inches. Now, one group of thinkers has recognized this and embraced it as a way to revive the ancient vitality of the world. They understand that reason can be destructive; but they argue that Will creates. They claim that ultimate authority lies in will, not in reason. The key point isn’t why a person desires something, but simply that they do desire it. I don't have the space to explore or explain this philosophy of Will. It probably originated from Nietzsche, who promoted something called egoism. That, indeed, was quite naive; because Nietzsche contradicted egoism merely by advocating for it. To preach anything is to give it away. First, the egoist describes life as a relentless war, and then they go to great lengths to prepare their enemies for battle. To preach egoism is to practice altruism. Regardless of how it started, this perspective is widely found in contemporary literature. The main defense of these thinkers is that they aren’t thinkers; they are creators. They argue that choice itself is the divine element. Mr. Bernard Shaw has challenged the old concept that a man's actions should be judged by the pursuit of happiness. He asserts that a man doesn’t act for his happiness, but rather out of his will. He doesn’t say, “Jam will make me happy,” but “I want jam.” Others follow him with even more enthusiasm. Mr. John Davidson, a remarkable poet, is so passionately engaged with it that he feels compelled to write prose. He publishes a short play accompanied by several lengthy prefaces. This is quite typical of Mr. Shaw, as all of his plays serve as prefaces: Mr. Shaw is (I suspect) the only person on earth who has never written any poetry. Yet for Mr. Davidson (who can write excellent poetry) to instead compose complex metaphysics in defense of this doctrine of will shows that the doctrine has captured people’s minds. Even Mr. H.G. Wells has partially spoken in its language, suggesting that one should evaluate actions not like a thinker, but like an artist, stating, “I FEEL this curve is right,” or “that line SHALL go like this.” They are all exhilarated, and rightly so. For with this doctrine of the divine authority of will, they believe they can break free from the condemned fortress of rationalism. They think they can escape.
But they cannot escape. This pure praise of volition ends in the same break up and blank as the mere pursuit of logic. Exactly as complete free thought involves the doubting of thought itself, so the acceptation of mere "willing" really paralyzes the will. Mr. Bernard Shaw has not perceived the real difference between the old utilitarian test of pleasure (clumsy, of course, and easily misstated) and that which he propounds. The real difference between the test of happiness and the test of will is simply that the test of happiness is a test and the other isn't. You can discuss whether a man's act in jumping over a cliff was directed towards happiness; you cannot discuss whether it was derived from will. Of course it was. You can praise an action by saying that it is calculated to bring pleasure or pain to discover truth or to save the soul. But you cannot praise an action because it shows will; for to say that is merely to say that it is an action. By this praise of will you cannot really choose one course as better than another. And yet choosing one course as better than another is the very definition of the will you are praising.
But they can't escape. This simple praise of choice ends up in the same breakdown and emptiness as just following logic. Just as total free thought involves questioning thought itself, simply accepting "willing" actually paralyzes the will. Mr. Bernard Shaw hasn't recognized the real difference between the old utilitarian measure of pleasure (which is clumsy and easily misinterpreted) and what he suggests. The true distinction between the measure of happiness and the measure of will is that the happiness measure is a test, while the will measure isn't. You can debate whether someone's action of jumping off a cliff was aimed at happiness; you can't debate whether it came from will. Of course it did. You can commend an action by claiming it's meant to bring pleasure or pain, uncover truth, or save the soul. But you can't praise an action simply because it demonstrates will; saying that is just stating that it's an action. With this praise of will, you can't genuinely choose one option as better than another. Yet, choosing one option as better than another is precisely the definition of the will you’re praising.
The worship of will is the negation of will. To admire mere choice is to refuse to choose. If Mr. Bernard Shaw comes up to me and says, "Will something," that is tantamount to saying, "I do not mind what you will," and that is tantamount to saying, "I have no will in the matter." You cannot admire will in general, because the essence of will is that it is particular. A brilliant anarchist like Mr. John Davidson feels an irritation against ordinary morality, and therefore he invokes will—will to anything. He only wants humanity to want something. But humanity does want something. It wants ordinary morality. He rebels against the law and tells us to will something or anything. But we have willed something. We have willed the law against which he rebels.
The worship of will is actually the denial of will. To admire mere choice is to refuse to choose. If Mr. Bernard Shaw approaches me and says, "Will something," it’s basically the same as saying, "I don't care what you choose," which means, "I have no will in this." You can't admire will as a general concept because the essence of will is that it is specific. A brilliant anarchist like Mr. John Davidson feels frustrated with regular morality and, as a result, calls for will—will to do anything. He just wants humanity to desire something. But humanity does desire something. It wants regular morality. He disobeys the law and tells us to will something or anything. But we have already willed something. We have willed the law that he is rebelling against.
All the will-worshippers, from Nietzsche to Mr. Davidson, are really quite empty of volition. They cannot will, they can hardly wish. And if any one wants a proof of this, it can be found quite easily. It can be found in this fact: that they always talk of will as something that expands and breaks out. But it is quite the opposite. Every act of will is an act of self-limitation. To desire action is to desire limitation. In that sense every act is an act of self-sacrifice. When you choose anything, you reject everything else. That objection, which men of this school used to make to the act of marriage, is really an objection to every act. Every act is an irrevocable selection and exclusion. Just as when you marry one woman you give up all the others, so when you take one course of action you give up all the other courses. If you become King of England, you give up the post of Beadle in Brompton. If you go to Rome, you sacrifice a rich suggestive life in Wimbledon. It is the existence of this negative or limiting side of will that makes most of the talk of the anarchic will-worshippers little better than nonsense. For instance, Mr. John Davidson tells us to have nothing to do with "Thou shalt not"; but it is surely obvious that "Thou shalt not" is only one of the necessary corollaries of "I will." "I will go to the Lord Mayor's Show, and thou shalt not stop me." Anarchism adjures us to be bold creative artists, and care for no laws or limits. But it is impossible to be an artist and not care for laws and limits. Art is limitation; the essence of every picture is the frame. If you draw a giraffe, you must draw him with a long neck. If, in your bold creative way, you hold yourself free to draw a giraffe with a short neck, you will really find that you are not free to draw a giraffe. The moment you step into the world of facts, you step into a world of limits. You can free things from alien or accidental laws, but not from the laws of their own nature. You may, if you like, free a tiger from his bars; but do not free him from his stripes. Do not free a camel of the burden of his hump: you may be freeing him from being a camel. Do not go about as a demagogue, encouraging triangles to break out of the prison of their three sides. If a triangle breaks out of its three sides, its life comes to a lamentable end. Somebody wrote a work called "The Loves of the Triangles"; I never read it, but I am sure that if triangles ever were loved, they were loved for being triangular. This is certainly the case with all artistic creation, which is in some ways the most decisive example of pure will. The artist loves his limitations: they constitute the THING he is doing. The painter is glad that the canvas is flat. The sculptor is glad that the clay is colourless.
All the will-worshippers, from Nietzsche to Mr. Davidson, are really pretty empty when it comes to willpower. They can’t truly will anything; they can barely even wish for something. If anyone wants proof of this, it’s pretty easy to find. Just look at the fact that they always talk about will as if it expands and breaks free. But it’s actually the opposite. Every act of will is really an act of self-limitation. To desire action is to desire limitation. In that way, every act is a form of self-sacrifice. When you choose something, you reject everything else. The criticism that this group used to have against marriage is really just a critique of every single act. Every act is an irreversible choice and exclusion. Just like when you marry one woman, you give up all the others; when you decide on one course of action, you give up all the others. If you become King of England, you give up the job of Beadle in Brompton. If you go to Rome, you sacrifice a rich and meaningful life in Wimbledon. It’s the presence of this negative or limiting aspect of will that makes much of what the anarchic will-worshippers say little more than nonsense. For example, Mr. John Davidson tells us to ignore "Thou shalt not"; but it’s clear that "Thou shalt not" is just one of the necessary consequences of "I will." "I will go to the Lord Mayor's Show, and you shall not stop me." Anarchism urges us to be bold creative artists and disregard any laws or limits. But it’s impossible to be an artist without acknowledging laws and limits. Art is all about limitations; the essence of every picture is the frame. If you draw a giraffe, you have to draw it with a long neck. If, in your bold creativity, you give yourself the freedom to draw a giraffe with a short neck, you’ll find that you can’t really draw a giraffe at all. The moment you enter the world of facts, you enter a world of limits. You can free things from external or accidental restrictions, but not from the laws that govern their own nature. You might, if you want, free a tiger from its cage; but don’t think you can free it from its stripes. Don’t try to free a camel from its hump; you might end up freeing it from being a camel. Don’t wander around as a demagogue, encouraging triangles to break free from their three sides. If a triangle escapes from its three sides, its life comes to a sad end. Someone wrote a book called "The Loves of the Triangles"; I’ve never read it, but I’m sure that if triangles were ever loved, it was for being triangular. This is definitely true for all artistic creation, which is often the most definitive example of pure will. The artist appreciates their limitations; they define what they’re creating. The painter is happy that the canvas is flat. The sculptor is pleased that the clay is colorless.
In case the point is not clear, an historic example may illustrate it. The French Revolution was really an heroic and decisive thing, because the Jacobins willed something definite and limited. They desired the freedoms of democracy, but also all the vetoes of democracy. They wished to have votes and NOT to have titles. Republicanism had an ascetic side in Franklin or Robespierre as well as an expansive side in Danton or Wilkes. Therefore they have created something with a solid substance and shape, the square social equality and peasant wealth of France. But since then the revolutionary or speculative mind of Europe has been weakened by shrinking from any proposal because of the limits of that proposal. Liberalism has been degraded into liberality. Men have tried to turn "revolutionise" from a transitive to an intransitive verb. The Jacobin could tell you not only the system he would rebel against, but (what was more important) the system he would NOT rebel against, the system he would trust. But the new rebel is a Sceptic, and will not entirely trust anything. He has no loyalty; therefore he can never be really a revolutionist. And the fact that he doubts everything really gets in his way when he wants to denounce anything. For all denunciation implies a moral doctrine of some kind; and the modern revolutionist doubts not only the institution he denounces, but the doctrine by which he denounces it. Thus he writes one book complaining that imperial oppression insults the purity of women, and then he writes another book (about the sex problem) in which he insults it himself. He curses the Sultan because Christian girls lose their virginity, and then curses Mrs. Grundy because they keep it. As a politician, he will cry out that war is a waste of life, and then, as a philosopher, that all life is waste of time. A Russian pessimist will denounce a policeman for killing a peasant, and then prove by the highest philosophical principles that the peasant ought to have killed himself. A man denounces marriage as a lie, and then denounces aristocratic profligates for treating it as a lie. He calls a flag a bauble, and then blames the oppressors of Poland or Ireland because they take away that bauble. The man of this school goes first to a political meeting, where he complains that savages are treated as if they were beasts; then he takes his hat and umbrella and goes on to a scientific meeting, where he proves that they practically are beasts. In short, the modern revolutionist, being an infinite sceptic, is always engaged in undermining his own mines. In his book on politics he attacks men for trampling on morality; in his book on ethics he attacks morality for trampling on men. Therefore the modern man in revolt has become practically useless for all purposes of revolt. By rebelling against everything he has lost his right to rebel against anything.
If the point isn’t clear, a historic example might help illustrate it. The French Revolution was genuinely a heroic and decisive event because the Jacobins wanted something specific and limited. They wanted the freedoms of democracy, but also all the checks that come with it. They wanted to have votes and NOT titles. Republicanism had a strict side in figures like Franklin or Robespierre as well as a more expansive side in Danton or Wilkes. They created something substantial and defined: the basic social equality and peasant wealth of France. However, since then, the revolutionary or speculative mindset in Europe has weakened, often avoiding any proposal due to its limitations. Liberalism has degraded into mere liberality. People have tried to turn "revolutionize" from a transitive to an intransitive verb. The Jacobin could tell you not only the system he would rebel against, but (more importantly) the system he would NOT rebel against, the system he would trust. But today’s rebel is a skeptic and won’t fully trust anything. He has no loyalty, so he can never truly be a revolutionary. His doubts about everything hinder him when he wants to criticize anything. After all, criticism implies some kind of moral doctrine; yet the modern revolutionary questions not only the institution he opposes but also the doctrine he uses to oppose it. Thus, he might write one book complaining that imperial oppression insults the purity of women, and then write another book (about the sex issue) in which he insults it himself. He curses the Sultan for the loss of Christian girls' virginity, and then criticizes Mrs. Grundy for their efforts to preserve it. As a politician, he may shout that war is a waste of life, yet as a philosopher, he argues that all life is a waste of time. A Russian pessimist will denounce a cop for killing a peasant, then prove through lofty philosophical principles that the peasant should have killed himself. A man denounces marriage as a lie, then criticizes aristocrats for treating it like one. He calls a flag a trivial object, yet blames the oppressors of Poland or Ireland for taking that trivial object away. This type of person first goes to a political meeting, complaining that savages are treated like animals; then he heads to a scientific meeting, where he argues they effectively are animals. In short, the modern revolutionary, being an infinite skeptic, constantly undermines his own arguments. In his book on politics, he accuses people of ignoring morality; in his book on ethics, he criticizes morality for ignoring people. Thus, the modern individual in rebellion has become practically useless for any purpose of revolt. By rebelling against everything, he has lost the right to rebel against anything.
It may be added that the same blank and bankruptcy can be observed in all fierce and terrible types of literature, especially in satire. Satire may be mad and anarchic, but it presupposes an admitted superiority in certain things over others; it presupposes a standard. When little boys in the street laugh at the fatness of some distinguished journalist, they are unconsciously assuming a standard of Greek sculpture. They are appealing to the marble Apollo. And the curious disappearance of satire from our literature is an instance of the fierce things fading for want of any principle to be fierce about. Nietzsche had some natural talent for sarcasm: he could sneer, though he could not laugh; but there is always something bodiless and without weight in his satire, simply because it has not any mass of common morality behind it. He is himself more preposterous than anything he denounces. But, indeed, Nietzsche will stand very well as the type of the whole of this failure of abstract violence. The softening of the brain which ultimately overtook him was not a physical accident. If Nietzsche had not ended in imbecility, Nietzscheism would end in imbecility. Thinking in isolation and with pride ends in being an idiot. Every man who will not have softening of the heart must at last have softening of the brain.
It can be noted that the same emptiness and failure can be seen in all brutal and intense forms of literature, especially in satire. Satire might seem wild and chaotic, but it assumes a clear superiority in some aspects over others; it assumes a standard. When young boys in the street laugh at the weight of a well-known journalist, they are unconsciously relying on a standard reminiscent of Greek sculpture. They are calling upon the marble Apollo. The strange absence of satire in our literature is an example of intense expressions fading away due to a lack of any foundational principle to be intense about. Nietzsche had a natural knack for sarcasm: he could mock, though he couldn’t truly laugh; yet there’s always something insubstantial and lacking depth in his satire, simply because it lacks a solid basis of shared morality. He is more ridiculous than anything he criticizes. In fact, Nietzsche represents the entire failure of abstract aggression. The mental decline that ultimately affected him wasn’t just a random physical issue. If Nietzsche hadn’t ended up in insanity, Nietzscheism would have led to insanity. Thinking in isolation and with arrogance results in stupidity. Every person who refuses to soften their heart will eventually end up with a softened mind.
This last attempt to evade intellectualism ends in intellectualism, and therefore in death. The sortie has failed. The wild worship of lawlessness and the materialist worship of law end in the same void. Nietzsche scales staggering mountains, but he turns up ultimately in Tibet. He sits down beside Tolstoy in the land of nothing and Nirvana. They are both helpless—one because he must not grasp anything, and the other because he must not let go of anything. The Tolstoyan's will is frozen by a Buddhist instinct that all special actions are evil. But the Nietzscheite's will is quite equally frozen by his view that all special actions are good; for if all special actions are good, none of them are special. They stand at the crossroads, and one hates all the roads and the other likes all the roads. The result is—well, some things are not hard to calculate. They stand at the cross-roads.
This final attempt to escape intellectualism ends up in intellectualism, and ultimately in death. The effort has failed. The intense admiration for lawlessness and the materialist veneration of law lead to the same emptiness. Nietzsche climbs incredible mountains, but he eventually finds himself in Tibet. He sits next to Tolstoy in the land of nothingness and Nirvana. They are both powerless—one because he can't hold onto anything, and the other because he can't let go of anything. The Tolstoyan's will is paralyzed by a Buddhist instinct that all specific actions are wrong. But the Nietzschean's will is equally paralyzed by his belief that all specific actions are right; because if all specific actions are right, then none of them are unique. They stand at the crossroads, with one detesting all the paths and the other embracing all the paths. The outcome is—well, some things are easy to figure out. They stand at the crossroads.
Here I end (thank God) the first and dullest business of this book—the rough review of recent thought. After this I begin to sketch a view of life which may not interest my reader, but which, at any rate, interests me. In front of me, as I close this page, is a pile of modern books that I have been turning over for the purpose—a pile of ingenuity, a pile of futility. By the accident of my present detachment, I can see the inevitable smash of the philosophies of Schopenhauer and Tolstoy, Nietzsche and Shaw, as clearly as an inevitable railway smash could be seen from a balloon. They are all on the road to the emptiness of the asylum. For madness may be defined as using mental activity so as to reach mental helplessness; and they have nearly reached it. He who thinks he is made of glass, thinks to the destruction of thought; for glass cannot think. So he who wills to reject nothing, wills the destruction of will; for will is not only the choice of something, but the rejection of almost everything. And as I turn and tumble over the clever, wonderful, tiresome, and useless modern books, the title of one of them rivets my eye. It is called "Jeanne d'Arc," by Anatole France. I have only glanced at it, but a glance was enough to remind me of Renan's "Vie de Jesus." It has the same strange method of the reverent sceptic. It discredits supernatural stories that have some foundation, simply by telling natural stories that have no foundation. Because we cannot believe in what a saint did, we are to pretend that we know exactly what he felt. But I do not mention either book in order to criticise it, but because the accidental combination of the names called up two startling images of Sanity which blasted all the books before me. Joan of Arc was not stuck at the cross-roads, either by rejecting all the paths like Tolstoy, or by accepting them all like Nietzsche. She chose a path, and went down it like a thunderbolt. Yet Joan, when I came to think of her, had in her all that was true either in Tolstoy or Nietzsche, all that was even tolerable in either of them. I thought of all that is noble in Tolstoy, the pleasure in plain things, especially in plain pity, the actualities of the earth, the reverence for the poor, the dignity of the bowed back. Joan of Arc had all that and with this great addition, that she endured poverty as well as admiring it; whereas Tolstoy is only a typical aristocrat trying to find out its secret. And then I thought of all that was brave and proud and pathetic in poor Nietzsche, and his mutiny against the emptiness and timidity of our time. I thought of his cry for the ecstatic equilibrium of danger, his hunger for the rush of great horses, his cry to arms. Well, Joan of Arc had all that, and again with this difference, that she did not praise fighting, but fought. We KNOW that she was not afraid of an army, while Nietzsche, for all we know, was afraid of a cow. Tolstoy only praised the peasant; she was the peasant. Nietzsche only praised the warrior; she was the warrior. She beat them both at their own antagonistic ideals; she was more gentle than the one, more violent than the other. Yet she was a perfectly practical person who did something, while they are wild speculators who do nothing. It was impossible that the thought should not cross my mind that she and her faith had perhaps some secret of moral unity and utility that has been lost. And with that thought came a larger one, and the colossal figure of her Master had also crossed the theatre of my thoughts. The same modern difficulty which darkened the subject-matter of Anatole France also darkened that of Ernest Renan. Renan also divided his hero's pity from his hero's pugnacity. Renan even represented the righteous anger at Jerusalem as a mere nervous breakdown after the idyllic expectations of Galilee. As if there were any inconsistency between having a love for humanity and having a hatred for inhumanity! Altruists, with thin, weak voices, denounce Christ as an egoist. Egoists (with even thinner and weaker voices) denounce Him as an altruist. In our present atmosphere such cavils are comprehensible enough. The love of a hero is more terrible than the hatred of a tyrant. The hatred of a hero is more generous than the love of a philanthropist. There is a huge and heroic sanity of which moderns can only collect the fragments. There is a giant of whom we see only the lopped arms and legs walking about. They have torn the soul of Christ into silly strips, labelled egoism and altruism, and they are equally puzzled by His insane magnificence and His insane meekness. They have parted His garments among them, and for His vesture they have cast lots; though the coat was without seam woven from the top throughout.
Here I finish (thank God) the first and most boring part of this book—the rough review of recent ideas. After this, I’ll start to outline a perspective on life that might not interest my readers, but that at least fascinates me. As I close this page, there’s a stack of modern books in front of me that I’ve been flipping through for this purpose—a pile of cleverness, a pile of uselessness. From my current detached viewpoint, I can see the inevitable collapse of the philosophies of Schopenhauer, Tolstoy, Nietzsche, and Shaw as clearly as I could see a train wreck from a balloon. They're all headed towards the emptiness of madness. Madness can be defined as using mental energy to achieve mental powerlessness, and they’re almost there. Anyone who believes they are made of glass drives themselves to the destruction of thought; glass cannot think. Likewise, anyone who decides to reject nothing is choosing the destruction of will; will isn’t just the choice of something, but the rejection of nearly everything. As I sift through the clever, fascinating, tiresome, and pointless modern books, the title of one catches my eye. It’s called "Jeanne d'Arc," by Anatole France. I’ve only taken a quick look at it, but that was enough to remind me of Renan's "Vie de Jesus." It has the same strange approach of a respectful skeptic. It undermines supernatural tales with some basis by relaying natural tales without any. Just because we can’t believe what a saint did doesn’t mean we should pretend to know exactly what they felt. I don’t mention either book to criticize it, but because the unexpected combination of the names conjured two striking images of Sanity that overshadowed all the books in front of me. Joan of Arc wasn’t stuck at a crossroads, either by rejecting every path like Tolstoy or by accepting them all like Nietzsche. She chose one path and pursued it with incredible force. Yet, reflecting on Joan, she embodied everything that was true in either Tolstoy or Nietzsche, along with everything tolerable in them. I considered all that is noble in Tolstoy, the joy found in simple things, especially in simple compassion, the realities of life, the respect for the impoverished, the dignity of a bowed back. Joan of Arc had all of that and even more; she not only admired poverty, but also endured it, whereas Tolstoy is just a typical aristocrat trying to uncover its mystery. Then I thought of all that was brave, proud, and poignant in poor Nietzsche, and his rebellion against the emptiness and fearfulness of our era. I remembered his cry for the thrilling balance of danger, his longing for the rush of great horses, his rallying call. Well, Joan of Arc had all that, but with this difference: she didn’t just talk about fighting; she actually fought. We KNOW she wasn’t afraid of an army, while Nietzsche, for all we know, might have been afraid of a cow. Tolstoy merely praised the peasant; she was the peasant. Nietzsche only praised the warrior; she was the warrior. She surpassed both of them at their own conflicting ideals; she was gentler than one and fiercer than the other. Yet, she was a perfectly sensible person who did something, while they are reckless dreamers who do nothing. It was impossible not to think that she and her faith held some secret of moral unity and purpose that has been lost. With that thought came an even bigger one as the colossal figure of her Master also crossed through my thoughts. The same modern confusion that overshadowed Anatole France's work also clouded Ernest Renan's. Renan also separated his hero's compassion from his hero's fighting spirit. Renan depicted the righteous anger in Jerusalem as nothing more than a nervous breakdown following the idyllic expectations of Galilee. As if there were any inconsistency between loving humanity and hating inhumanity! Altruists, with weak, thin voices, label Christ an egoist. Egoists (with even weaker voices) call Him an altruist. In our current atmosphere, such nitpicking is quite understandable. The love of a hero is more fearsome than the hatred of a tyrant. The hatred of a hero is more generous than the love of a philanthropist. There’s a vast and heroic sanity that moderns can only grasp in fragments. There’s a giant of whom we see only the severed arms and legs moving around. They have ripped Christ's soul into trivial parts, tagged egoism and altruism, and they’re equally baffled by His insane grandeur and His insane humility. They’ve divided His garments among themselves, casting lots for His clothing, even though the coat was seamless, woven from top to bottom.
IV THE ETHICS OF ELFLAND
When the business man rebukes the idealism of his office-boy, it is commonly in some such speech as this: "Ah, yes, when one is young, one has these ideals in the abstract and these castles in the air; but in middle age they all break up like clouds, and one comes down to a belief in practical politics, to using the machinery one has and getting on with the world as it is." Thus, at least, venerable and philanthropic old men now in their honoured graves used to talk to me when I was a boy. But since then I have grown up and have discovered that these philanthropic old men were telling lies. What has really happened is exactly the opposite of what they said would happen. They said that I should lose my ideals and begin to believe in the methods of practical politicians. Now, I have not lost my ideals in the least; my faith in fundamentals is exactly what it always was. What I have lost is my old childlike faith in practical politics. I am still as much concerned as ever about the Battle of Armageddon; but I am not so much concerned about the General Election. As a babe I leapt up on my mother's knee at the mere mention of it. No; the vision is always solid and reliable. The vision is always a fact. It is the reality that is often a fraud. As much as I ever did, more than I ever did, I believe in Liberalism. But there was a rosy time of innocence when I believed in Liberals.
When a businessman criticizes the idealism of his office boy, it usually sounds something like this: "Ah, yes, when you’re young, you have these ideals and dreams; but when you get older, they all fade away like clouds, and you accept the reality of practical politics, using the tools you have and just getting on with the world as it is." That’s how the wise, charitable old men, now laid to rest, used to talk to me when I was a kid. But I’ve grown up since then and realized they were not being truthful. What actually happened is the opposite of what they predicted. They claimed I would lose my ideals and start believing in the ways of practical politicians. Now, I haven’t lost my ideals at all; my belief in the core principles is just as strong as it ever was. What I’ve lost is my naive faith in practical politics. I still care just as much about the Battle of Armageddon; I just don’t care as much about the General Election. As a child, I would jump onto my mother’s lap at the mere mention of it. No; the vision remains solid and trustworthy. The vision is always true. It’s the reality that can often be misleading. I believe in Liberalism now as much as I ever did, even more than I ever did, but there was a naive time when I believed in Liberals.
I take this instance of one of the enduring faiths because, having now to trace the roots of my personal speculation, this may be counted, I think, as the only positive bias. I was brought up a Liberal, and have always believed in democracy, in the elementary liberal doctrine of a self-governing humanity. If any one finds the phrase vague or threadbare, I can only pause for a moment to explain that the principle of democracy, as I mean it, can be stated in two propositions. The first is this: that the things common to all men are more important than the things peculiar to any men. Ordinary things are more valuable than extraordinary things; nay, they are more extraordinary. Man is something more awful than men; something more strange. The sense of the miracle of humanity itself should be always more vivid to us than any marvels of power, intellect, art, or civilization. The mere man on two legs, as such, should be felt as something more heartbreaking than any music and more startling than any caricature. Death is more tragic even than death by starvation. Having a nose is more comic even than having a Norman nose.
I take this example of one of the lasting beliefs because, as I trace the roots of my personal thoughts, this can be seen as my only positive inclination. I was raised in a Liberal environment and have always believed in democracy, in the fundamental liberal idea of self-governing people. If anyone finds the phrase vague or overused, I can only take a moment to clarify that the principle of democracy, as I understand it, can be expressed in two statements. The first is this: the things that are common to all people matter more than the things that are unique to certain individuals. Ordinary things are more valuable than extraordinary things; in fact, they are more extraordinary. Humanity as a whole is something more profound than individuals; something more complex. The amazing quality of humanity itself should always feel more vivid to us than any wonders of power, intellect, art, or civilization. A regular person on two legs should be seen as something more poignant than any piece of music and more surprising than any caricature. Death is more tragic than dying from starvation. Having a nose is more amusing than simply having a distinctive nose.
This is the first principle of democracy: that the essential things in men are the things they hold in common, not the things they hold separately. And the second principle is merely this: that the political instinct or desire is one of these things which they hold in common. Falling in love is more poetical than dropping into poetry. The democratic contention is that government (helping to rule the tribe) is a thing like falling in love, and not a thing like dropping into poetry. It is not something analogous to playing the church organ, painting on vellum, discovering the North Pole (that insidious habit), looping the loop, being Astronomer Royal, and so on. For these things we do not wish a man to do at all unless he does them well. It is, on the contrary, a thing analogous to writing one's own love-letters or blowing one's own nose. These things we want a man to do for himself, even if he does them badly. I am not here arguing the truth of any of these conceptions; I know that some moderns are asking to have their wives chosen by scientists, and they may soon be asking, for all I know, to have their noses blown by nurses. I merely say that mankind does recognize these universal human functions, and that democracy classes government among them. In short, the democratic faith is this: that the most terribly important things must be left to ordinary men themselves—the mating of the sexes, the rearing of the young, the laws of the state. This is democracy; and in this I have always believed.
This is the first principle of democracy: that the essential qualities in people are what they share in common, not what they possess individually. The second principle is simply this: the political instinct or desire is one of those things that people hold in common. Falling in love is more poetic than just writing poetry. The democratic belief is that government (which helps to lead the community) is like falling in love, not like just writing poetry. It isn’t something like playing the church organ, painting on parchment, discovering the North Pole (that sneaky habit), looping the loop, or being Astronomer Royal, and so on. For these activities, we don’t want someone to take them on unless they do them well. On the contrary, it's more like writing your own love letters or blowing your own nose. These are things we expect people to do for themselves, even if they do them poorly. I’m not arguing the validity of these views; I know that some modern people want scientists to pick their partners, and they might soon ask, who knows, for nurses to blow their noses. I simply state that humanity recognizes these universal human functions, and democracy categorizes government among them. In short, the democratic belief is this: the most critical matters must be handled by ordinary people themselves—the pairing of couples, the upbringing of children, the laws of the state. This is democracy; and this is what I have always believed.
But there is one thing that I have never from my youth up been able to understand. I have never been able to understand where people got the idea that democracy was in some way opposed to tradition. It is obvious that tradition is only democracy extended through time. It is trusting to a consensus of common human voices rather than to some isolated or arbitrary record. The man who quotes some German historian against the tradition of the Catholic Church, for instance, is strictly appealing to aristocracy. He is appealing to the superiority of one expert against the awful authority of a mob. It is quite easy to see why a legend is treated, and ought to be treated, more respectfully than a book of history. The legend is generally made by the majority of people in the village, who are sane. The book is generally written by the one man in the village who is mad. Those who urge against tradition that men in the past were ignorant may go and urge it at the Carlton Club, along with the statement that voters in the slums are ignorant. It will not do for us. If we attach great importance to the opinion of ordinary men in great unanimity when we are dealing with daily matters, there is no reason why we should disregard it when we are dealing with history or fable. Tradition may be defined as an extension of the franchise. Tradition means giving votes to the most obscure of all classes, our ancestors. It is the democracy of the dead. Tradition refuses to submit to the small and arrogant oligarchy of those who merely happen to be walking about. All democrats object to men being disqualified by the accident of birth; tradition objects to their being disqualified by the accident of death. Democracy tells us not to neglect a good man's opinion, even if he is our groom; tradition asks us not to neglect a good man's opinion, even if he is our father. I, at any rate, cannot separate the two ideas of democracy and tradition; it seems evident to me that they are the same idea. We will have the dead at our councils. The ancient Greeks voted by stones; these shall vote by tombstones. It is all quite regular and official, for most tombstones, like most ballot papers, are marked with a cross.
But there's one thing I've never been able to understand since my youth. I've never grasped where people got the idea that democracy somehow opposes tradition. It's clear that tradition is just democracy stretched out over time. It relies on the consensus of common voices instead of some isolated or arbitrary record. For example, when someone quotes a German historian against the tradition of the Catholic Church, they're really appealing to aristocracy. They're siding with the expertise of one person over the overwhelming voice of the crowd. It's easy to see why legends deserve, and should deserve, more respect than history books. Legends are usually created by the majority of sane people in the village. History books are often written by the one person in the village who isn't quite right in the head. Those who argue against tradition by claiming that people in the past were ignorant can go make that case at the Carlton Club, alongside claims that slum voters are ignorant. That won't work for us. If we value the opinions of ordinary people when it comes to everyday matters, there's no reason to dismiss them when it comes to history or storytelling. Tradition could be seen as an expansion of the franchise. It means giving a voice to the most overlooked class of all—our ancestors. It's the democracy of the dead. Tradition refuses to bow to the small, arrogant group of those who just happen to be alive. All democrats oppose people being disqualified based on their birth; tradition opposes them being disqualified due to their death. Democracy tells us not to overlook a good person's opinion, even if they're our servant; tradition asks us not to overlook a good person's opinion, even if they're our parent. For me, I can't separate the concepts of democracy and tradition; they seem to be the same idea. We'll have the dead at our discussions. The ancient Greeks voted with stones; these will vote with tombstones. It's all quite standard and official, since most tombstones, like most ballots, are marked with a cross.
I have first to say, therefore, that if I have had a bias, it was always a bias in favour of democracy, and therefore of tradition. Before we come to any theoretic or logical beginnings I am content to allow for that personal equation; I have always been more inclined to believe the ruck of hard-working people than to believe that special and troublesome literary class to which I belong. I prefer even the fancies and prejudices of the people who see life from the inside to the clearest demonstrations of the people who see life from the outside. I would always trust the old wives' fables against the old maids' facts. As long as wit is mother wit it can be as wild as it pleases.
I have to say, first of all, that if I've had any bias, it's always been in favor of democracy and, therefore, of tradition. Before we dive into any theoretical or logical discussions, I’m happy to acknowledge that personal perspective; I’ve always been more inclined to trust ordinary, hardworking people than the special and often annoying literary class to which I belong. I even prefer the beliefs and biases of those who experience life firsthand over the clearest arguments from those who observe it from a distance. I would always choose the wisdom of old wives’ tales over the facts from old maids. As long as wit is genuine, it can be as unpredictable as it wants.
Now, I have to put together a general position, and I pretend to no training in such things. I propose to do it, therefore, by writing down one after another the three or four fundamental ideas which I have found for myself, pretty much in the way that I found them. Then I shall roughly synthesise them, summing up my personal philosophy or natural religion; then I shall describe my startling discovery that the whole thing had been discovered before. It had been discovered by Christianity. But of these profound persuasions which I have to recount in order, the earliest was concerned with this element of popular tradition. And without the foregoing explanation touching tradition and democracy I could hardly make my mental experience clear. As it is, I do not know whether I can make it clear, but I now propose to try.
Now, I need to put together a general viewpoint, even though I don’t have any formal training in this area. So, I plan to do it by listing the three or four main ideas I’ve come to understand, pretty much as I encountered them. Then I’ll roughly connect them, summarizing my personal beliefs or natural spirituality. After that, I’ll share my surprising realization that all of this had already been discovered before—by Christianity. However, of these deep beliefs that I need to explain in order, the first one relates to this aspect of popular tradition. Without the earlier explanation about tradition and democracy, I couldn’t really clarify my thoughts. As it is, I’m not sure I can make it clear, but I’m going to try.
My first and last philosophy, that which I believe in with unbroken certainty, I learnt in the nursery. I generally learnt it from a nurse; that is, from the solemn and star-appointed priestess at once of democracy and tradition. The things I believed most then, the things I believe most now, are the things called fairy tales. They seem to me to be the entirely reasonable things. They are not fantasies: compared with them other things are fantastic. Compared with them religion and rationalism are both abnormal, though religion is abnormally right and rationalism abnormally wrong. Fairyland is nothing but the sunny country of common sense. It is not earth that judges heaven, but heaven that judges earth; so for me at least it was not earth that criticised elfland, but elfland that criticised the earth. I knew the magic beanstalk before I had tasted beans; I was sure of the Man in the Moon before I was certain of the moon. This was at one with all popular tradition. Modern minor poets are naturalists, and talk about the bush or the brook; but the singers of the old epics and fables were supernaturalists, and talked about the gods of brook and bush. That is what the moderns mean when they say that the ancients did not "appreciate Nature," because they said that Nature was divine. Old nurses do not tell children about the grass, but about the fairies that dance on the grass; and the old Greeks could not see the trees for the dryads.
My first and last philosophy, the one I believe in with unwavering certainty, I learned in the nursery. I mainly picked it up from a nurse, who was both a serious and starry-eyed priestess of both democracy and tradition. The things I believed most strongly then and still believe most strongly now are what we call fairy tales. They strike me as completely reasonable. They aren’t fantasies; in fact, compared to fairy tales, other things seem fantastic. In contrast, both religion and rationalism feel abnormal, though religion is abnormal in a right way and rationalism is abnormal in a wrong way. Fairyland is really just the sunny realm of common sense. It’s not earth that judges heaven; it’s heaven that judges earth. So for me, at least, it wasn't earth that critiqued elfland, but elfland that critiqued the earth. I knew about the magic beanstalk before I ever tasted beans; I was certain of the Man in the Moon before I was sure about the moon itself. This aligns with all popular tradition. Modern minor poets focus on nature, talking about bushes or brooks; but the singers of old tales and fables were focused on the supernatural, discussing the gods of the brook and bush. This is what modern thinkers mean when they say that ancient people didn’t "appreciate Nature," because they claimed that Nature was divine. Old nurses don’t tell kids about grass; they tell them about the fairies that dance on the grass, and the ancient Greeks couldn’t see the trees for the dryads.
But I deal here with what ethic and philosophy come from being fed on fairy tales. If I were describing them in detail I could note many noble and healthy principles that arise from them. There is the chivalrous lesson of "Jack the Giant Killer"; that giants should be killed because they are gigantic. It is a manly mutiny against pride as such. For the rebel is older than all the kingdoms, and the Jacobin has more tradition than the Jacobite. There is the lesson of "Cinderella," which is the same as that of the Magnificat— EXALTAVIT HUMILES. There is the great lesson of "Beauty and the Beast"; that a thing must be loved BEFORE it is loveable. There is the terrible allegory of the "Sleeping Beauty," which tells how the human creature was blessed with all birthday gifts, yet cursed with death; and how death also may perhaps be softened to a sleep. But I am not concerned with any of the separate statutes of elfland, but with the whole spirit of its law, which I learnt before I could speak, and shall retain when I cannot write. I am concerned with a certain way of looking at life, which was created in me by the fairy tales, but has since been meekly ratified by the mere facts.
But I’m talking about the ethics and philosophy that come from growing up with fairy tales. If I were to describe them in detail, I could point out many noble and healthy principles that come from them. There's the chivalrous lesson from "Jack the Giant Killer"—that giants should be defeated because they are enormous. It's a bold rebellion against pride itself. Because the rebel is older than all kingdoms, and the revolutionary has more tradition than the loyalist. Then there’s the lesson from "Cinderella," which is the same as that of the Magnificat—EXALTAVIT HUMILES. There’s the profound lesson from "Beauty and the Beast" that something must be loved BEFORE it can be lovable. There’s the haunting allegory of "Sleeping Beauty," which shows how the human being was blessed with all the gifts of life but cursed with death; and how death might also be softened to resemble sleep. But I’m not focused on the individual lessons from fairy tales, but on the overall spirit of their teachings, which I learned before I could talk and will hold onto even when I can’t write anymore. I’m concerned with a particular perspective on life that was shaped in me by these fairy tales, but has since been humbly confirmed by real-life experiences.
It might be stated this way. There are certain sequences or developments (cases of one thing following another), which are, in the true sense of the word, reasonable. They are, in the true sense of the word, necessary. Such are mathematical and merely logical sequences. We in fairyland (who are the most reasonable of all creatures) admit that reason and that necessity. For instance, if the Ugly Sisters are older than Cinderella, it is (in an iron and awful sense) NECESSARY that Cinderella is younger than the Ugly Sisters. There is no getting out of it. Haeckel may talk as much fatalism about that fact as he pleases: it really must be. If Jack is the son of a miller, a miller is the father of Jack. Cold reason decrees it from her awful throne: and we in fairyland submit. If the three brothers all ride horses, there are six animals and eighteen legs involved: that is true rationalism, and fairyland is full of it. But as I put my head over the hedge of the elves and began to take notice of the natural world, I observed an extraordinary thing. I observed that learned men in spectacles were talking of the actual things that happened— dawn and death and so on—as if THEY were rational and inevitable. They talked as if the fact that trees bear fruit were just as NECESSARY as the fact that two and one trees make three. But it is not. There is an enormous difference by the test of fairyland; which is the test of the imagination. You cannot IMAGINE two and one not making three. But you can easily imagine trees not growing fruit; you can imagine them growing golden candlesticks or tigers hanging on by the tail. These men in spectacles spoke much of a man named Newton, who was hit by an apple, and who discovered a law. But they could not be got to see the distinction between a true law, a law of reason, and the mere fact of apples falling. If the apple hit Newton's nose, Newton's nose hit the apple. That is a true necessity: because we cannot conceive the one occurring without the other. But we can quite well conceive the apple not falling on his nose; we can fancy it flying ardently through the air to hit some other nose, of which it had a more definite dislike. We have always in our fairy tales kept this sharp distinction between the science of mental relations, in which there really are laws, and the science of physical facts, in which there are no laws, but only weird repetitions. We believe in bodily miracles, but not in mental impossibilities. We believe that a Bean-stalk climbed up to Heaven; but that does not at all confuse our convictions on the philosophical question of how many beans make five.
It could be said like this. There are certain sequences or developments (cases where one thing follows another) that are, in the true sense of the word, reasonable. They are, in the true sense of the word, necessary. These include mathematical and purely logical sequences. We in fairyland (who are the most reasonable of all beings) acknowledge that reason and necessity. For example, if the Ugly Sisters are older than Cinderella, it is (in a strict and clear sense) NECESSARY that Cinderella is younger than the Ugly Sisters. There’s no escaping that fact. Haeckel can talk about fate as much as he wants: it really must be true. If Jack is the son of a miller, then the miller is Jack’s father. Cold reason decrees it from her daunting throne: and we in fairyland accept this. If the three brothers all ride horses, there are six animals and eighteen legs involved: that is true rationalism, and fairyland is full of it. But as I put my head over the hedge of the elves and began to observe the natural world, I noticed something unusual. I noticed that learned men in glasses were talking about actual events—dawn and death and so on—as if THEY were rational and inevitable. They spoke as if the fact that trees bear fruit were just as NECESSARY as the fact that two and one trees make three. But it is not. There is a huge difference when judged by the standards of fairyland, which is based on imagination. You cannot IMAGINE two and one not making three. But you can easily imagine trees not growing fruit; you can picture them producing golden candlesticks or tigers hanging by their tails. These men in glasses talked a lot about a man named Newton, who was hit by an apple, and who discovered a law. But they couldn't see the distinction between a true law, a law of reason, and the mere fact of apples falling. If the apple hit Newton's nose, then Newton's nose hit the apple. That is a true necessity: because we can’t imagine one happening without the other. But we can easily imagine the apple not falling on his nose; we can picture it soaring through the air to hit some other nose, which it preferred to target. In our fairy tales, we’ve always kept this clear distinction between the science of mental relationships, where there are indeed laws, and the science of physical facts, where there are no laws, just strange repetitions. We believe in physical miracles, but not in mental impossibilities. We believe that a Bean-stalk climbed up to Heaven; but that doesn’t confuse our beliefs about the philosophical question of how many beans make five.
Here is the peculiar perfection of tone and truth in the nursery tales. The man of science says, "Cut the stalk, and the apple will fall"; but he says it calmly, as if the one idea really led up to the other. The witch in the fairy tale says, "Blow the horn, and the ogre's castle will fall"; but she does not say it as if it were something in which the effect obviously arose out of the cause. Doubtless she has given the advice to many champions, and has seen many castles fall, but she does not lose either her wonder or her reason. She does not muddle her head until it imagines a necessary mental connection between a horn and a falling tower. But the scientific men do muddle their heads, until they imagine a necessary mental connection between an apple leaving the tree and an apple reaching the ground. They do really talk as if they had found not only a set of marvellous facts, but a truth connecting those facts. They do talk as if the connection of two strange things physically connected them philosophically. They feel that because one incomprehensible thing constantly follows another incomprehensible thing the two together somehow make up a comprehensible thing. Two black riddles make a white answer.
Here is the unique perfection of tone and truth in nursery tales. The scientist says, "Cut the stalk, and the apple will fall"; but he says it calmly, as if one idea naturally leads to the next. The witch in the fairy tale says, "Blow the horn, and the ogre's castle will fall"; but she doesn't present it as if the effect clearly comes from the cause. Surely she has given this advice to many heroes and has seen many castles crumble, but she maintains both her wonder and her reasoning. She doesn't confuse herself into thinking there's a necessary link between a horn and a collapsing tower. But the scientists do confuse themselves, imagining a necessary mental connection between an apple falling from a tree and it reaching the ground. They genuinely talk as if they've discovered not just an array of amazing facts, but a truth that ties those facts together. They speak as if the connection between two strange things also connects them in a philosophical sense. They feel that because one mysterious thing always follows another mysterious thing, the two together somehow create something understandable. Two black riddles yield a white answer.
In fairyland we avoid the word "law"; but in the land of science they are singularly fond of it. Thus they will call some interesting conjecture about how forgotten folks pronounced the alphabet, Grimm's Law. But Grimm's Law is far less intellectual than Grimm's Fairy Tales. The tales are, at any rate, certainly tales; while the law is not a law. A law implies that we know the nature of the generalisation and enactment; not merely that we have noticed some of the effects. If there is a law that pick-pockets shall go to prison, it implies that there is an imaginable mental connection between the idea of prison and the idea of picking pockets. And we know what the idea is. We can say why we take liberty from a man who takes liberties. But we cannot say why an egg can turn into a chicken any more than we can say why a bear could turn into a fairy prince. As IDEAS, the egg and the chicken are further off from each other than the bear and the prince; for no egg in itself suggests a chicken, whereas some princes do suggest bears. Granted, then, that certain transformations do happen, it is essential that we should regard them in the philosophic manner of fairy tales, not in the unphilosophic manner of science and the "Laws of Nature." When we are asked why eggs turn to birds or fruits fall in autumn, we must answer exactly as the fairy godmother would answer if Cinderella asked her why mice turned to horses or her clothes fell from her at twelve o'clock. We must answer that it is MAGIC. It is not a "law," for we do not understand its general formula. It is not a necessity, for though we can count on it happening practically, we have no right to say that it must always happen. It is no argument for unalterable law (as Huxley fancied) that we count on the ordinary course of things. We do not count on it; we bet on it. We risk the remote possibility of a miracle as we do that of a poisoned pancake or a world-destroying comet. We leave it out of account, not because it is a miracle, and therefore an impossibility, but because it is a miracle, and therefore an exception. All the terms used in the science books, "law," "necessity," "order," "tendency," and so on, are really unintellectual, because they assume an inner synthesis, which we do not possess. The only words that ever satisfied me as describing Nature are the terms used in the fairy books, "charm," "spell," "enchantment." They express the arbitrariness of the fact and its mystery. A tree grows fruit because it is a MAGIC tree. Water runs downhill because it is bewitched. The sun shines because it is bewitched.
In fairyland, we steer clear of the word "law," but in the realm of science, they're really fond of it. They might refer to some intriguing guess about how forgotten people pronounced the alphabet as Grimm's Law. However, Grimm's Law is much less intellectual than Grimm's Fairy Tales. At least the tales are, undeniably, tales; the law, on the other hand, isn’t actually a law. A law suggests we understand the nature of the generalization and its enforcement; it’s not just that we’ve observed some of the outcomes. If there’s a law that pickpockets should go to jail, it suggests that there’s a conceivable link between the idea of jail and the idea of stealing. And we know what that idea is. We can explain why we take freedom away from someone who takes liberties. But we can’t explain why an egg can turn into a chicken any more than we can explain why a bear could become a fairy prince. In terms of IDEAS, the egg and the chicken are further apart from each other than the bear and the prince are; no egg inherently suggests a chicken, while some princes do suggest bears. So, accepting that certain transformations do occur, we should view them with the philosophical lens of fairy tales, not the unphilosophical perspective of science and the "Laws of Nature." When we’re asked why eggs become birds or why fruits fall in autumn, we should respond just like the fairy godmother would if Cinderella asked her why mice turned into horses or her clothes vanished at midnight. We must say it’s MAGIC. It’s not a "law," because we don’t comprehend its general principle. It’s not a necessity, because while we can generally count on it happening, we can't claim it will always happen. It’s not a strong case for unchanging law (as Huxley believed) that we rely on the usual course of events. We don’t rely on it; we gamble on it. We take the chance on the unlikely possibility of a miracle like we would on a poisoned pancake or a world-ending comet. We disregard it not because it’s a miracle and thus impossible, but because it's a miracle and therefore an exception. All the terms used in science books—"law," "necessity," "order," "tendency," and so on—are essentially unintellectual because they presume an internal synthesis that we do not have. The only words that have ever satisfied me in describing Nature are the terms from fairy tales: "charm," "spell," "enchantment." They capture the randomness of the fact and its mystery. A tree produces fruit because it’s a MAGIC tree. Water flows downhill because it’s enchanted. The sun shines because it’s bewitched.
I deny altogether that this is fantastic or even mystical. We may have some mysticism later on; but this fairy-tale language about things is simply rational and agnostic. It is the only way I can express in words my clear and definite perception that one thing is quite distinct from another; that there is no logical connection between flying and laying eggs. It is the man who talks about "a law" that he has never seen who is the mystic. Nay, the ordinary scientific man is strictly a sentimentalist. He is a sentimentalist in this essential sense, that he is soaked and swept away by mere associations. He has so often seen birds fly and lay eggs that he feels as if there must be some dreamy, tender connection between the two ideas, whereas there is none. A forlorn lover might be unable to dissociate the moon from lost love; so the materialist is unable to dissociate the moon from the tide. In both cases there is no connection, except that one has seen them together. A sentimentalist might shed tears at the smell of apple-blossom, because, by a dark association of his own, it reminded him of his boyhood. So the materialist professor (though he conceals his tears) is yet a sentimentalist, because, by a dark association of his own, apple-blossoms remind him of apples. But the cool rationalist from fairyland does not see why, in the abstract, the apple tree should not grow crimson tulips; it sometimes does in his country.
I completely reject the idea that this is fantastic or even mystical. We might have some mysticism later on, but this fairy-tale talk about things is simply rational and agnostic. It’s the only way I can express in words my clear and definite understanding that one thing is completely different from another; that there is no logical link between flying and laying eggs. The person who claims there’s “a law” they've never seen is the one being mystical. In fact, the ordinary scientist is really just a sentimentalist. He’s a sentimentalist in the crucial sense that he is overwhelmed and taken in by mere associations. He has seen birds fly and lay eggs so often that he feels there must be some dreamy, tender connection between the two ideas, when there isn't. A heartbroken lover might find it hard to separate the moon from lost love; similarly, the materialist struggles to separate the moon from the tide. In both situations, there’s no real connection other than that they have been observed together. A sentimentalist might tear up at the scent of apple blossoms because, due to some personal association, it reminds him of his childhood. Likewise, the materialist professor (even if he hides his tears) is still a sentimentalist, because apple blossoms remind him of apples through his own dark association. But the cool rationalist from fairyland doesn’t understand why, in theory, an apple tree shouldn’t grow crimson tulips; sometimes it does in his country.
This elementary wonder, however, is not a mere fancy derived from the fairy tales; on the contrary, all the fire of the fairy tales is derived from this. Just as we all like love tales because there is an instinct of sex, we all like astonishing tales because they touch the nerve of the ancient instinct of astonishment. This is proved by the fact that when we are very young children we do not need fairy tales: we only need tales. Mere life is interesting enough. A child of seven is excited by being told that Tommy opened a door and saw a dragon. But a child of three is excited by being told that Tommy opened a door. Boys like romantic tales; but babies like realistic tales—because they find them romantic. In fact, a baby is about the only person, I should think, to whom a modern realistic novel could be read without boring him. This proves that even nursery tales only echo an almost pre-natal leap of interest and amazement. These tales say that apples were golden only to refresh the forgotten moment when we found that they were green. They make rivers run with wine only to make us remember, for one wild moment, that they run with water. I have said that this is wholly reasonable and even agnostic. And, indeed, on this point I am all for the higher agnosticism; its better name is Ignorance. We have all read in scientific books, and, indeed, in all romances, the story of the man who has forgotten his name. This man walks about the streets and can see and appreciate everything; only he cannot remember who he is. Well, every man is that man in the story. Every man has forgotten who he is. One may understand the cosmos, but never the ego; the self is more distant than any star. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God; but thou shalt not know thyself. We are all under the same mental calamity; we have all forgotten our names. We have all forgotten what we really are. All that we call common sense and rationality and practicality and positivism only means that for certain dead levels of our life we forget that we have forgotten. All that we call spirit and art and ecstasy only means that for one awful instant we remember that we forget.
This basic wonder, however, isn’t just a fantasy from fairy tales; instead, all the excitement of fairy tales comes from this. Just as we enjoy love stories because of our instinct for romance, we’re captivated by astonishing stories because they tap into our ancient sense of wonder. This is shown by the fact that when we’re very young, we don’t need fairy tales; we just need stories. Simply living is interesting enough. A seven-year-old gets excited by hearing that Tommy opened a door and saw a dragon. But a three-year-old is thrilled just by hearing that Tommy opened a door. Boys like adventurous stories, but babies prefer realistic tales—because they find those tales just as interesting. In fact, a baby might be the only person for whom a modern realistic novel could be read without it being boring. This shows that even nursery tales reflect a nearly pre-birth spark of interest and awe. These stories suggest that apples were golden to rekindle the forgotten moment when we first discovered they were green. They make rivers flow with wine just to remind us, for a brief moment, that they flow with water. I’ve said that this is perfectly reasonable and even agnostic. In fact, I fully support the higher form of agnosticism; its better name is Ignorance. We’ve all come across stories in scientific books and in romances about a man who forgets his name. This man wanders the streets, able to see and appreciate everything, but he cannot recall who he is. In truth, every man is that man in the story. Every man has forgotten who he is. One may understand the universe, but never the self; the self is farther away than any star. You shall love the Lord your God, but you shall not know yourself. We’re all suffering from the same mental crisis; we've all forgotten our names. We’ve all lost track of what we really are. Everything we label as common sense, rationality, practicality, and positivism simply means that for certain dull levels of our life, we forget that we have forgotten. Everything we call spirit, art, and ecstasy indicates that for one terrifying instant, we remember that we forget.
But though (like the man without memory in the novel) we walk the streets with a sort of half-witted admiration, still it is admiration. It is admiration in English and not only admiration in Latin. The wonder has a positive element of praise. This is the next milestone to be definitely marked on our road through fairyland. I shall speak in the next chapter about optimists and pessimists in their intellectual aspect, so far as they have one. Here I am only trying to describe the enormous emotions which cannot be described. And the strongest emotion was that life was as precious as it was puzzling. It was an ecstasy because it was an adventure; it was an adventure because it was an opportunity. The goodness of the fairy tale was not affected by the fact that there might be more dragons than princesses; it was good to be in a fairy tale. The test of all happiness is gratitude; and I felt grateful, though I hardly knew to whom. Children are grateful when Santa Claus puts in their stockings gifts of toys or sweets. Could I not be grateful to Santa Claus when he put in my stockings the gift of two miraculous legs? We thank people for birthday presents of cigars and slippers. Can I thank no one for the birthday present of birth?
But even though (like the man without memory in the novel) we stroll through the streets with a kind of silly admiration, it’s still admiration. It’s admiration in English and not just admiration in Latin. The wonder comes with a positive element of praise. This is the next milestone that we should definitely mark on our journey through fairyland. I will discuss optimists and pessimists in their intellectual side in the next chapter, to the extent that they have one. Here, I’m just trying to express the enormous emotions that are hard to describe. And the strongest emotion was that life was as valuable as it was confusing. It was ecstasy because it was an adventure; it was an adventure because it was an opportunity. The goodness of the fairy tale wasn’t diminished by the possibility that there might be more dragons than princesses; it was good to be part of a fairy tale. The measure of all happiness is gratitude, and I felt grateful, even though I barely knew to whom. Children feel grateful when Santa Claus fills their stockings with toys or sweets. Can’t I be grateful to Santa Claus when he filled my stockings with the gift of two miraculous legs? We thank people for birthday gifts of cigars and slippers. Can’t I thank anyone for the birthday gift of life?
There were, then, these two first feelings, indefensible and indisputable. The world was a shock, but it was not merely shocking; existence was a surprise, but it was a pleasant surprise. In fact, all my first views were exactly uttered in a riddle that stuck in my brain from boyhood. The question was, "What did the first frog say?" And the answer was, "Lord, how you made me jump!" That says succinctly all that I am saying. God made the frog jump; but the frog prefers jumping. But when these things are settled there enters the second great principle of the fairy philosophy.
There were, then, these two initial feelings, undeniable and clear. The world was shocking, but it wasn’t just shocking; existence was surprising, but it was a good surprise. In fact, all my early thoughts were perfectly captured in a riddle that has stuck with me since childhood. The question was, "What did the first frog say?" And the answer was, "Wow, look how you made me jump!" That sums up everything I’m saying. God made the frog jump; but the frog enjoys jumping. Once these things are established, the second big principle of the fairy philosophy comes into play.
Any one can see it who will simply read "Grimm's Fairy Tales" or the fine collections of Mr. Andrew Lang. For the pleasure of pedantry I will call it the Doctrine of Conditional Joy. Touchstone talked of much virtue in an "if"; according to elfin ethics all virtue is in an "if." The note of the fairy utterance always is, "You may live in a palace of gold and sapphire, if you do not say the word `cow'"; or "You may live happily with the King's daughter, if you do not show her an onion." The vision always hangs upon a veto. All the dizzy and colossal things conceded depend upon one small thing withheld. All the wild and whirling things that are let loose depend upon one thing that is forbidden. Mr. W.B.Yeats, in his exquisite and piercing elfin poetry, describes the elves as lawless; they plunge in innocent anarchy on the unbridled horses of the air—
Anyone can see it by simply reading "Grimm's Fairy Tales" or the great collections by Mr. Andrew Lang. For the sake of being a bit pedantic, I'll call it the Doctrine of Conditional Joy. Touchstone mentioned that there's a lot of virtue in an "if"; according to fairy-tale ethics, all virtue lies in an "if." The essence of the fairy tale always is, "You can live in a palace of gold and sapphire, if you don’t say the word 'cow'"; or "You can live happily with the King's daughter, if you don't show her an onion." The vision always hinges on a restriction. All the incredible and monumental things granted depend on one small thing being kept back. All the wild and chaotic things that are unleashed rely on one thing that is prohibited. Mr. W.B. Yeats, in his beautiful and profound elfin poetry, depicts the elves as lawless; they dive into innocent anarchy on the untamed horses of the air—
"Ride on the crest of the dishevelled tide, And dance upon the mountains like a flame."
"Surf the chaotic waves, and dance on the mountains like a fire."
It is a dreadful thing to say that Mr. W.B.Yeats does not understand fairyland. But I do say it. He is an ironical Irishman, full of intellectual reactions. He is not stupid enough to understand fairyland. Fairies prefer people of the yokel type like myself; people who gape and grin and do as they are told. Mr. Yeats reads into elfland all the righteous insurrection of his own race. But the lawlessness of Ireland is a Christian lawlessness, founded on reason and justice. The Fenian is rebelling against something he understands only too well; but the true citizen of fairyland is obeying something that he does not understand at all. In the fairy tale an incomprehensible happiness rests upon an incomprehensible condition. A box is opened, and all evils fly out. A word is forgotten, and cities perish. A lamp is lit, and love flies away. A flower is plucked, and human lives are forfeited. An apple is eaten, and the hope of God is gone.
It's a terrible thing to say that Mr. W.B. Yeats doesn't get fairyland. But I stand by it. He's an ironic Irishman, full of intellectual thoughts. He's not naive enough to comprehend fairyland. Fairies seem to prefer people like me—folks who gawk and smile and follow directions. Mr. Yeats projects all the righteous rebellion of his people onto elfland. But the chaos in Ireland is a Christian kind of chaos, built on reason and justice. The Fenian is fighting against something he understands all too well; but the true inhabitant of fairyland obeys something that he doesn't grasp at all. In fairy tales, an inexplicable happiness depends on an incomprehensible state. A box opens, and all evils escape. A word gets forgotten, and cities crumble. A lamp is lit, and love disappears. A flower is picked, and human lives are lost. An apple is eaten, and the hope of God vanishes.
This is the tone of fairy tales, and it is certainly not lawlessness or even liberty, though men under a mean modern tyranny may think it liberty by comparison. People out of Portland Gaol might think Fleet Street free; but closer study will prove that both fairies and journalists are the slaves of duty. Fairy godmothers seem at least as strict as other godmothers. Cinderella received a coach out of Wonderland and a coachman out of nowhere, but she received a command—which might have come out of Brixton—that she should be back by twelve. Also, she had a glass slipper; and it cannot be a coincidence that glass is so common a substance in folk-lore. This princess lives in a glass castle, that princess on a glass hill; this one sees all things in a mirror; they may all live in glass houses if they will not throw stones. For this thin glitter of glass everywhere is the expression of the fact that the happiness is bright but brittle, like the substance most easily smashed by a housemaid or a cat. And this fairy-tale sentiment also sank into me and became my sentiment towards the whole world. I felt and feel that life itself is as bright as the diamond, but as brittle as the window-pane; and when the heavens were compared to the terrible crystal I can remember a shudder. I was afraid that God would drop the cosmos with a crash.
This is the vibe of fairy tales, and it’s definitely not chaos or even freedom, although people under a harsh modern tyranny might mistake it for freedom in comparison. Those coming out of Portland Jail might see Fleet Street as free; but a closer look will show that both fairies and journalists are bound by duty. Fairy godmothers seem just as strict as regular godmothers. Cinderella got a coach from Wonderland and a coachman from nowhere, but she also got a command—which could have come from Brixton—that she had to be back by midnight. Plus, she had a glass slipper; it can’t just be a coincidence that glass is such a common theme in folklore. This princess lives in a glass castle, that princess on a glass hill; this one sees everything in a mirror; they all can live in glass houses if they won’t throw stones. This thin shine of glass everywhere symbolizes the fact that happiness is bright but fragile, like the material that can be easily shattered by a housemaid or a cat. And this fairy-tale feeling also sank into me and became my perspective on the world. I felt and still feel that life is as bright as a diamond, but as fragile as a window pane; and when the heavens were compared to the terrible crystal, I can remember feeling a shiver. I was scared that God might drop the cosmos with a bang.
Remember, however, that to be breakable is not the same as to be perishable. Strike a glass, and it will not endure an instant; simply do not strike it, and it will endure a thousand years. Such, it seemed, was the joy of man, either in elfland or on earth; the happiness depended on NOT DOING SOMETHING which you could at any moment do and which, very often, it was not obvious why you should not do. Now, the point here is that to ME this did not seem unjust. If the miller's third son said to the fairy, "Explain why I must not stand on my head in the fairy palace," the other might fairly reply, "Well, if it comes to that, explain the fairy palace." If Cinderella says, "How is it that I must leave the ball at twelve?" her godmother might answer, "How is it that you are going there till twelve?" If I leave a man in my will ten talking elephants and a hundred winged horses, he cannot complain if the conditions partake of the slight eccentricity of the gift. He must not look a winged horse in the mouth. And it seemed to me that existence was itself so very eccentric a legacy that I could not complain of not understanding the limitations of the vision when I did not understand the vision they limited. The frame was no stranger than the picture. The veto might well be as wild as the vision; it might be as startling as the sun, as elusive as the waters, as fantastic and terrible as the towering trees.
Keep in mind, though, that being breakable isn't the same as being perishable. Hit a glass, and it won't last a second; just don't hit it, and it could last a thousand years. That seemed to be the joy of humanity, whether in a fairyland or on Earth; happiness relied on NOT DOING something that you could do at any moment and, quite often, it wasn't clear why you shouldn't do it. Now, to ME, this didn’t seem unfair. If the miller's third son asked the fairy, "Can you explain why I shouldn't stand on my head in the fairy palace?" the fairy could reasonably respond, "Well, if we're talking about that, explain the fairy palace." If Cinderella asks, "Why do I have to leave the ball at midnight?" her godmother might respond, "Why are you even going to the ball until midnight?" If I leave a man in my will ten talking elephants and a hundred flying horses, he can’t complain if the conditions are a bit eccentric. He shouldn't look a flying horse in the mouth. And it seemed to me that existence itself was such a bizarre gift that I couldn’t complain about not understanding the limitations of the vision when I didn't understand the vision itself. The frame was no stranger than the picture. The veto could be just as wild as the vision; it could be as startling as the sun, as elusive as water, as fantastical and fearsome as the towering trees.
For this reason (we may call it the fairy godmother philosophy) I never could join the young men of my time in feeling what they called the general sentiment of REVOLT. I should have resisted, let us hope, any rules that were evil, and with these and their definition I shall deal in another chapter. But I did not feel disposed to resist any rule merely because it was mysterious. Estates are sometimes held by foolish forms, the breaking of a stick or the payment of a peppercorn: I was willing to hold the huge estate of earth and heaven by any such feudal fantasy. It could not well be wilder than the fact that I was allowed to hold it at all. At this stage I give only one ethical instance to show my meaning. I could never mix in the common murmur of that rising generation against monogamy, because no restriction on sex seemed so odd and unexpected as sex itself. To be allowed, like Endymion, to make love to the moon and then to complain that Jupiter kept his own moons in a harem seemed to me (bred on fairy tales like Endymion's) a vulgar anti-climax. Keeping to one woman is a small price for so much as seeing one woman. To complain that I could only be married once was like complaining that I had only been born once. It was incommensurate with the terrible excitement of which one was talking. It showed, not an exaggerated sensibility to sex, but a curious insensibility to it. A man is a fool who complains that he cannot enter Eden by five gates at once. Polygamy is a lack of the realization of sex; it is like a man plucking five pears in mere absence of mind. The aesthetes touched the last insane limits of language in their eulogy on lovely things. The thistledown made them weep; a burnished beetle brought them to their knees. Yet their emotion never impressed me for an instant, for this reason, that it never occurred to them to pay for their pleasure in any sort of symbolic sacrifice. Men (I felt) might fast forty days for the sake of hearing a blackbird sing. Men might go through fire to find a cowslip. Yet these lovers of beauty could not even keep sober for the blackbird. They would not go through common Christian marriage by way of recompense to the cowslip. Surely one might pay for extraordinary joy in ordinary morals. Oscar Wilde said that sunsets were not valued because we could not pay for sunsets. But Oscar Wilde was wrong; we can pay for sunsets. We can pay for them by not being Oscar Wilde.
For this reason (let’s call it the fairy godmother philosophy), I could never join the young men of my time in feeling what they referred to as the general sentiment of REVOLT. I would hope I would have resisted any evil rules, and I’ll address these and their definitions in another chapter. But I didn’t feel the need to resist any rule just because it was mysterious. Land can sometimes be owned through silly formalities, like breaking a stick or paying a peppercorn: I was fine with holding the vast estate of earth and heaven through any such feudal nonsense. It couldn't have been more absurd than the fact that I was allowed to hold it at all. At this point, I’ll provide just one ethical example to illustrate my point. I could never join in the common outcry of that rising generation against monogamy because no restriction on sex seemed as strange and unexpected as sex itself. To be allowed, like Endymion, to make love to the moon and then to complain that Jupiter kept his moons in a harem felt to me (having grown up on fairy tales like Endymion's) like a disappointing twist. Staying with one woman is a small price for even being able to see one woman. Complaining that I could only be married once was like complaining that I had only been born once. It seemed disproportionate to the incredible excitement being discussed. It demonstrated not an exaggerated sensitivity to sex, but a curious insensitivity to it. A man is a fool who complains that he can't enter Eden through five gates at once. Polygamy reveals a lack of understanding of sex; it’s like a man mindlessly picking five pears. The aesthetes took language to its last insane extremes in their praise of beautiful things. The thistledown made them weep; a shiny beetle brought them to their knees. Yet their emotions never impressed me for a moment, because it never occurred to them to pay for their pleasure with any kind of symbolic sacrifice. I felt that men might fast for forty days just to hear a blackbird sing. Men might walk through fire to find a cowslip. Yet these lovers of beauty couldn’t even stay sober for the blackbird. They wouldn’t go through ordinary Christian marriage as a way to honor the cowslip. Surely one could pay for extraordinary joy with ordinary morals. Oscar Wilde said that sunsets weren’t valued because we couldn’t pay for sunsets. But Oscar Wilde was wrong; we can pay for sunsets. We can pay for them by not being Oscar Wilde.
Well, I left the fairy tales lying on the floor of the nursery, and I have not found any books so sensible since. I left the nurse guardian of tradition and democracy, and I have not found any modern type so sanely radical or so sanely conservative. But the matter for important comment was here: that when I first went out into the mental atmosphere of the modern world, I found that the modern world was positively opposed on two points to my nurse and to the nursery tales. It has taken me a long time to find out that the modern world is wrong and my nurse was right. The really curious thing was this: that modern thought contradicted this basic creed of my boyhood on its two most essential doctrines. I have explained that the fairy tales founded in me two convictions; first, that this world is a wild and startling place, which might have been quite different, but which is quite delightful; second, that before this wildness and delight one may well be modest and submit to the queerest limitations of so queer a kindness. But I found the whole modern world running like a high tide against both my tendernesses; and the shock of that collision created two sudden and spontaneous sentiments, which I have had ever since and which, crude as they were, have since hardened into convictions.
Well, I left the fairy tales on the nursery floor, and I haven't found any books as sensible since. I left the nurse, who embodied tradition and democracy, and I haven't encountered any modern figure who is both rationally radical and rationally conservative. But there was something important to note: when I first stepped into the mental landscape of the modern world, I found that it was strongly opposed to my nurse and the nursery tales on two key points. It took me a long time to realize that the modern world is wrong and my nurse was right. The really interesting part was that modern thought contradicted the fundamental beliefs of my childhood on its two most essential principles. I've mentioned that the fairy tales instilled in me two beliefs: first, that this world is a wild and astonishing place, which could have been very different, yet is quite wonderful; second, that in the face of this wildness and joy, one should be humble and accept the oddest restrictions of such peculiar kindness. However, I found the entire modern world pushing hard against both of my sensitivities; and the shock of that clash sparked two immediate and instinctive feelings, which I've carried ever since and which, as raw as they were, have since solidified into beliefs.
First, I found the whole modern world talking scientific fatalism; saying that everything is as it must always have been, being unfolded without fault from the beginning. The leaf on the tree is green because it could never have been anything else. Now, the fairy-tale philosopher is glad that the leaf is green precisely because it might have been scarlet. He feels as if it had turned green an instant before he looked at it. He is pleased that snow is white on the strictly reasonable ground that it might have been black. Every colour has in it a bold quality as of choice; the red of garden roses is not only decisive but dramatic, like suddenly spilt blood. He feels that something has been DONE. But the great determinists of the nineteenth century were strongly against this native feeling that something had happened an instant before. In fact, according to them, nothing ever really had happened since the beginning of the world. Nothing ever had happened since existence had happened; and even about the date of that they were not very sure.
First, I found everyone in the modern world talking about scientific fatalism; saying that everything is exactly as it has always been, unfolding perfectly from the start. The leaf on the tree is green because it could never have been anything else. Now, the fairy-tale philosopher is happy that the leaf is green specifically because it might have been scarlet. He feels as if it just turned green the moment before he looked at it. He's pleased that snow is white on the perfectly reasonable basis that it could have been black. Every color has a bold quality like choice; the red of garden roses is not only definitive but dramatic, like spilled blood. He feels that something has been DONE. But the great determinists of the nineteenth century strongly opposed this instinctive feeling that something occurred just a moment ago. In fact, according to them, nothing ever really happened since the beginning of the world. Nothing ever had happened since existence began; and even about when that happened, they weren't very sure.
The modern world as I found it was solid for modern Calvinism, for the necessity of things being as they are. But when I came to ask them I found they had really no proof of this unavoidable repetition in things except the fact that the things were repeated. Now, the mere repetition made the things to me rather more weird than more rational. It was as if, having seen a curiously shaped nose in the street and dismissed it as an accident, I had then seen six other noses of the same astonishing shape. I should have fancied for a moment that it must be some local secret society. So one elephant having a trunk was odd; but all elephants having trunks looked like a plot. I speak here only of an emotion, and of an emotion at once stubborn and subtle. But the repetition in Nature seemed sometimes to be an excited repetition, like that of an angry schoolmaster saying the same thing over and over again. The grass seemed signalling to me with all its fingers at once; the crowded stars seemed bent upon being understood. The sun would make me see him if he rose a thousand times. The recurrences of the universe rose to the maddening rhythm of an incantation, and I began to see an idea.
The modern world I encountered was solid for modern Calvinism, emphasizing that things must be as they are. But when I inquired, I found they had no real proof of this inevitable repetition in things other than the fact that things were repeated. To me, that mere repetition felt more strange than rational. It was like noticing a uniquely shaped nose on the street and initially dismissing it as a fluke, only to then see six other noses with the same astonishing shape. For a moment, I would think it must be some local secret society. One elephant with a trunk was odd, but all elephants having trunks gave the impression of a conspiracy. I’m only expressing a feeling, one that’s both stubborn and subtle. Yet the repetition in Nature sometimes felt like an overexcited chant, like an angry schoolteacher repeating the same thing over and over. The grass seemed to be signaling to me with all its blades at once; the crowded stars appeared intent on being understood. The sun would ensure I noticed him if he rose a thousand times. The recurring patterns of the universe took on a maddening rhythm like an incantation, and I began to grasp an idea.
All the towering materialism which dominates the modern mind rests ultimately upon one assumption; a false assumption. It is supposed that if a thing goes on repeating itself it is probably dead; a piece of clockwork. People feel that if the universe was personal it would vary; if the sun were alive it would dance. This is a fallacy even in relation to known fact. For the variation in human affairs is generally brought into them, not by life, but by death; by the dying down or breaking off of their strength or desire. A man varies his movements because of some slight element of failure or fatigue. He gets into an omnibus because he is tired of walking; or he walks because he is tired of sitting still. But if his life and joy were so gigantic that he never tired of going to Islington, he might go to Islington as regularly as the Thames goes to Sheerness. The very speed and ecstasy of his life would have the stillness of death. The sun rises every morning. I do not rise every morning; but the variation is due not to my activity, but to my inaction. Now, to put the matter in a popular phrase, it might be true that the sun rises regularly because he never gets tired of rising. His routine might be due, not to a lifelessness, but to a rush of life. The thing I mean can be seen, for instance, in children, when they find some game or joke that they specially enjoy. A child kicks his legs rhythmically through excess, not absence, of life. Because children have abounding vitality, because they are in spirit fierce and free, therefore they want things repeated and unchanged. They always say, "Do it again"; and the grown-up person does it again until he is nearly dead. For grown-up people are not strong enough to exult in monotony. But perhaps God is strong enough to exult in monotony. It is possible that God says every morning, "Do it again" to the sun; and every evening, "Do it again" to the moon. It may not be automatic necessity that makes all daisies alike; it may be that God makes every daisy separately, but has never got tired of making them. It may be that He has the eternal appetite of infancy; for we have sinned and grown old, and our Father is younger than we. The repetition in Nature may not be a mere recurrence; it may be a theatrical ENCORE. Heaven may ENCORE the bird who laid an egg. If the human being conceives and brings forth a human child instead of bringing forth a fish, or a bat, or a griffin, the reason may not be that we are fixed in an animal fate without life or purpose. It may be that our little tragedy has touched the gods, that they admire it from their starry galleries, and that at the end of every human drama man is called again and again before the curtain. Repetition may go on for millions of years, by mere choice, and at any instant it may stop. Man may stand on the earth generation after generation, and yet each birth be his positively last appearance.
All the overwhelming materialism that fills modern thinking is based on one assumption; a mistaken assumption. It's thought that if something keeps happening over and over, it’s probably lifeless; just a machine. People believe that if the universe were personal, it would change; if the sun were alive, it would move around. This idea is flawed even when we look at what we know. The changes in human events usually come from death, not life; they happen when strength or desire diminishes or stops. A person adjusts his actions because of a little failure or tiredness. He might get on a bus because he’s tired of walking, or he walks because he’s bored of sitting still. But if his life and happiness were so immense that he never got tired of going to Islington, he could visit as regularly as the Thames flows to Sheerness. The very energy and joy of his life might make his routine feel stagnant. The sun rises every morning. I don’t get up every morning; but my difference doesn’t come from my actions, but from my lack of action. Now, to put it simply, it might be that the sun rises consistently because it never tires of rising. Its routine might come not from being lifeless, but from overflowing with life. This can be seen in children when they find a game or joke they really love. A child kicks his legs rhythmically from having too much life, not a lack of it. Because children are full of energy and wonderfully free in spirit, they want things to be the same and repeated. They always say, “Do it again”; and adults keep doing it until they’re almost exhausted. That’s because grown-ups aren’t strong enough to take joy in monotony. But maybe God is strong enough to enjoy monotony. It’s possible that God says every morning, “Do it again” to the sun; and every evening, “Do it again” to the moon. It might not be mindless necessity that makes all daisies the same; it could be that God creates each daisy uniquely, but has never grown tired of doing so. It’s possible that He has the endless enthusiasm of a child; because while we have sinned and aged, our Father is younger than us. The repetition in Nature might not just be a simple pattern; it could be an encore. Heaven may encore the bird that lays an egg. If humans give birth to a child instead of a fish, or a bat, or a griffin, the reason might not be that we are stuck in a mundane fate without purpose. It could be that our small struggles have caught the attention of the gods, who admire them from their starry seats, and that at the end of every human story, we are called to appear again and again. Repetition may go on for millions of years by simple choice, and at any moment, it could stop. Humans may walk the earth generation after generation, yet each birth could truly be their final act.
This was my first conviction; made by the shock of my childish emotions meeting the modern creed in mid-career. I had always vaguely felt facts to be miracles in the sense that they are wonderful: now I began to think them miracles in the stricter sense that they were WILFUL. I mean that they were, or might be, repeated exercises of some will. In short, I had always believed that the world involved magic: now I thought that perhaps it involved a magician. And this pointed a profound emotion always present and sub-conscious; that this world of ours has some purpose; and if there is a purpose, there is a person. I had always felt life first as a story: and if there is a story there is a story-teller.
This was my first realization; a result of my childish emotions colliding with modern beliefs at a crucial time. I had always sensed that facts were miraculous because they were amazing: now I started to view them as miracles in a more specific way, that they were DELIBERATE. I mean that they were, or could be, intentional acts of some will. In short, I had always believed that the world had a sense of magic: now I thought it might actually have a magician. And this highlighted a deep feeling that was always there, though unspoken; that our world has some purpose; and if there is a purpose, there must be a person behind it. I had always experienced life first as a narrative: and if there is a narrative, there must be a narrator.
But modern thought also hit my second human tradition. It went against the fairy feeling about strict limits and conditions. The one thing it loved to talk about was expansion and largeness. Herbert Spencer would have been greatly annoyed if any one had called him an imperialist, and therefore it is highly regrettable that nobody did. But he was an imperialist of the lowest type. He popularized this contemptible notion that the size of the solar system ought to over-awe the spiritual dogma of man. Why should a man surrender his dignity to the solar system any more than to a whale? If mere size proves that man is not the image of God, then a whale may be the image of God; a somewhat formless image; what one might call an impressionist portrait. It is quite futile to argue that man is small compared to the cosmos; for man was always small compared to the nearest tree. But Herbert Spencer, in his headlong imperialism, would insist that we had in some way been conquered and annexed by the astronomical universe. He spoke about men and their ideals exactly as the most insolent Unionist talks about the Irish and their ideals. He turned mankind into a small nationality. And his evil influence can be seen even in the most spirited and honourable of later scientific authors; notably in the early romances of Mr. H.G.Wells. Many moralists have in an exaggerated way represented the earth as wicked. But Mr. Wells and his school made the heavens wicked. We should lift up our eyes to the stars from whence would come our ruin.
But modern thinking also challenged my second human tradition. It clashed with the fairy-like feeling about strict boundaries and conditions. What it loved to discuss was growth and expansion. Herbert Spencer would have been extremely upset if anyone had called him an imperialist, and it’s unfortunate that nobody did. But he was an imperialist of the worst kind. He made popular this despicable idea that the size of the solar system should intimidate human spiritual beliefs. Why should a person give up their dignity to the solar system any more than to a whale? If mere size indicates that man isn't the image of God, then a whale could also be the image of God; a rather vague image; something like an impressionist painting. It’s pointless to argue that man is small compared to the universe; after all, man has always been small compared to the nearest tree. But Herbert Spencer, in his reckless imperialism, would claim that we had somehow been conquered and absorbed by the astronomical universe. He spoke about people and their ideals just like the most arrogant Unionist talks about the Irish and their ideals. He reduced humanity to a small nationality. His harmful influence can even be seen in the most spirited and honorable of later scientific writers; notably in the early works of Mr. H.G. Wells. Many moralists have exaggeratedly portrayed the earth as evil. But Mr. Wells and his contemporaries made the heavens wicked. We should raise our eyes to the stars from where our ruin will come.
But the expansion of which I speak was much more evil than all this. I have remarked that the materialist, like the madman, is in prison; in the prison of one thought. These people seemed to think it singularly inspiring to keep on saying that the prison was very large. The size of this scientific universe gave one no novelty, no relief. The cosmos went on for ever, but not in its wildest constellation could there be anything really interesting; anything, for instance, such as forgiveness or free will. The grandeur or infinity of the secret of its cosmos added nothing to it. It was like telling a prisoner in Reading gaol that he would be glad to hear that the gaol now covered half the county. The warder would have nothing to show the man except more and more long corridors of stone lit by ghastly lights and empty of all that is human. So these expanders of the universe had nothing to show us except more and more infinite corridors of space lit by ghastly suns and empty of all that is divine.
But the expansion I’m talking about was much worse than all that. I’ve noticed that the materialist, like the crazy person, is in prison; the prison of a single thought. These people seemed to find it strangely inspiring to keep claiming that the prison was very large. The vastness of this scientific universe offered no novelty, no relief. The cosmos stretched on forever, but in its wildest constellation, there was nothing truly interesting; nothing, for example, like forgiveness or free will. The grandeur or infinity of its cosmic secret added nothing to it. It was like telling a prisoner in Reading jail that he would be pleased to know the jail now covered half the county. The guard would have nothing to show the man except endless long corridors of stone lit by harsh lights and devoid of anything human. So, these universe expanders had nothing to show us except more and more infinite corridors of space lit by harsh suns and empty of anything divine.
In fairyland there had been a real law; a law that could be broken, for the definition of a law is something that can be broken. But the machinery of this cosmic prison was something that could not be broken; for we ourselves were only a part of its machinery. We were either unable to do things or we were destined to do them. The idea of the mystical condition quite disappeared; one can neither have the firmness of keeping laws nor the fun of breaking them. The largeness of this universe had nothing of that freshness and airy outbreak which we have praised in the universe of the poet. This modern universe is literally an empire; that is, it was vast, but it is not free. One went into larger and larger windowless rooms, rooms big with Babylonian perspective; but one never found the smallest window or a whisper of outer air.
In fairyland, there used to be real laws; laws that could be broken, because a law is defined as something that can be violated. But the structure of this cosmic prison was something that couldn't be broken; we were just a part of it. We were either unable to act or we were meant to act in a certain way. The idea of a mystical condition faded away; there was neither the certainty to uphold laws nor the thrill of breaking them. The vastness of this universe lacked the freshness and open beauty that we've admired in the poet's universe. This modern universe is basically an empire; it’s huge, but it’s not free. You entered bigger and bigger windowless rooms, vast spaces with a Babylonian perspective, but you never found the smallest window or a hint of fresh air.
Their infernal parallels seemed to expand with distance; but for me all good things come to a point, swords for instance. So finding the boast of the big cosmos so unsatisfactory to my emotions I began to argue about it a little; and I soon found that the whole attitude was even shallower than could have been expected. According to these people the cosmos was one thing since it had one unbroken rule. Only (they would say) while it is one thing, it is also the only thing there is. Why, then, should one worry particularly to call it large? There is nothing to compare it with. It would be just as sensible to call it small. A man may say, "I like this vast cosmos, with its throng of stars and its crowd of varied creatures." But if it comes to that why should not a man say, "I like this cosy little cosmos, with its decent number of stars and as neat a provision of live stock as I wish to see"? One is as good as the other; they are both mere sentiments. It is mere sentiment to rejoice that the sun is larger than the earth; it is quite as sane a sentiment to rejoice that the sun is no larger than it is. A man chooses to have an emotion about the largeness of the world; why should he not choose to have an emotion about its smallness?
Their hellish similarities seemed to grow as the distance increased; but for me, all good things tend to converge on a single point, like swords, for example. Since I found the grand claims about the universe unsatisfying to my feelings, I started to question them a bit; and I quickly realized that the entire viewpoint was even shallower than I had anticipated. According to these people, the universe is one entity because it follows one unbroken rule. Only (they would say) since it is one thing, it’s also the only thing that exists. Why, then, should anyone particularly care to call it large? There’s nothing to compare it to. It would be just as reasonable to call it small. A person might say, "I love this vast universe, with its multitude of stars and its array of diverse creatures." But if it comes to that, why shouldn’t someone say, "I love this cozy little universe, with its reasonable number of stars and just the right amount of livestock I want to see"? One perspective is just as valid as the other; they’re both simply feelings. It’s just a feeling to celebrate the fact that the sun is larger than the earth; it’s just as rational to celebrate that the sun is no larger than it is. A person chooses to feel a certain way about the vastness of the world; why shouldn’t they also choose to feel a certain way about its smallness?
It happened that I had that emotion. When one is fond of anything one addresses it by diminutives, even if it is an elephant or a life-guardsman. The reason is, that anything, however huge, that can be conceived of as complete, can be conceived of as small. If military moustaches did not suggest a sword or tusks a tail, then the object would be vast because it would be immeasurable. But the moment you can imagine a guardsman you can imagine a small guardsman. The moment you really see an elephant you can call it "Tiny." If you can make a statue of a thing you can make a statuette of it. These people professed that the universe was one coherent thing; but they were not fond of the universe. But I was frightfully fond of the universe and wanted to address it by a diminutive. I often did so; and it never seemed to mind. Actually and in truth I did feel that these dim dogmas of vitality were better expressed by calling the world small than by calling it large. For about infinity there was a sort of carelessness which was the reverse of the fierce and pious care which I felt touching the pricelessness and the peril of life. They showed only a dreary waste; but I felt a sort of sacred thrift. For economy is far more romantic than extravagance. To them stars were an unending income of halfpence; but I felt about the golden sun and the silver moon as a schoolboy feels if he has one sovereign and one shilling.
I felt that way. When you really like something, you tend to use cute names for it, even if it’s an elephant or a lifeguard. The reason is that anything, no matter how big, can still be imagined as small if you think of it as whole. If military mustaches don’t remind you of a sword or elephant tusks of a tail, then the object seems huge because it feels endless. But the moment you think of a lifeguard, you can picture a little lifeguard. When you truly see an elephant, you can call it "Tiny." If you can create a statue of something, you can make a little statuette of it. These people claimed the universe was one cohesive thing, but they didn’t care much for the universe. I, on the other hand, loved the universe immensely and wanted to refer to it in a cute way. I often did, and it never seemed to mind. In fact, I truly felt that these vague ideas about life were better described by calling the world small rather than large. There was a sort of indifference about infinity that contrasted sharply with the strong and devoted care I felt about the value and danger of life. They saw only a bleak emptiness; I felt a kind of sacred thriftiness. Because being economical is way more romantic than being wasteful. To them, stars were just a never-ending flow of small change; but I viewed the golden sun and the silver moon like a schoolboy who has one pound and one shilling.
These subconscious convictions are best hit off by the colour and tone of certain tales. Thus I have said that stories of magic alone can express my sense that life is not only a pleasure but a kind of eccentric privilege. I may express this other feeling of cosmic cosiness by allusion to another book always read in boyhood, "Robinson Crusoe," which I read about this time, and which owes its eternal vivacity to the fact that it celebrates the poetry of limits, nay, even the wild romance of prudence. Crusoe is a man on a small rock with a few comforts just snatched from the sea: the best thing in the book is simply the list of things saved from the wreck. The greatest of poems is an inventory. Every kitchen tool becomes ideal because Crusoe might have dropped it in the sea. It is a good exercise, in empty or ugly hours of the day, to look at anything, the coal-scuttle or the book-case, and think how happy one could be to have brought it out of the sinking ship on to the solitary island. But it is a better exercise still to remember how all things have had this hair-breadth escape: everything has been saved from a wreck. Every man has had one horrible adventure: as a hidden untimely birth he had not been, as infants that never see the light. Men spoke much in my boyhood of restricted or ruined men of genius: and it was common to say that many a man was a Great Might-Have-Been. To me it is a more solid and startling fact that any man in the street is a Great Might-Not-Have-Been.
These subconscious beliefs are best captured by the color and tone of certain stories. So, I've said that tales of magic alone can convey my feeling that life is not just a pleasure but a sort of quirky privilege. I can express this other sentiment of cosmic comfort by referencing another book I always read as a kid, "Robinson Crusoe," which I read around this time, and which stays alive because it celebrates the beauty of limits, and even the wild romance of being cautious. Crusoe is a man on a small island with a few comforts salvaged from the sea: the best part of the book is simply the list of things he rescued from the wreck. The greatest poem is an inventory. Every kitchen tool becomes ideal because Crusoe might have lost it in the ocean. It's a good exercise, during empty or dull moments of the day, to look at anything, whether it's the coal scuttle or the bookcase, and think about how happy you would be to have saved it from a sinking ship onto a deserted island. But it’s even better to remember how everything has had this narrow escape: everything has been saved from disaster. Every man has faced one terrible adventure: as a hidden, untimely birth, he could have remained like infants who never see the light. In my youth, people talked a lot about restricted or ruined men of genius: it was common to say that many men were Great Might-Have-Beens. To me, it’s a more solid and shocking fact that any man in the street is a Great Might-Not-Have-Been.
But I really felt (the fancy may seem foolish) as if all the order and number of things were the romantic remnant of Crusoe's ship. That there are two sexes and one sun, was like the fact that there were two guns and one axe. It was poignantly urgent that none should be lost; but somehow, it was rather fun that none could be added. The trees and the planets seemed like things saved from the wreck: and when I saw the Matterhorn I was glad that it had not been overlooked in the confusion. I felt economical about the stars as if they were sapphires (they are called so in Milton's Eden): I hoarded the hills. For the universe is a single jewel, and while it is a natural cant to talk of a jewel as peerless and priceless, of this jewel it is literally true. This cosmos is indeed without peer and without price: for there cannot be another one.
But I really felt (though it may sound silly) like all the order and arrangement of things were the last remnants of Crusoe's ship. The fact that there are two sexes and one sun was just like the fact that there were two guns and one axe. It was incredibly important that none should be lost; but somehow, it was kind of fun that none could be added. The trees and the planets felt like things saved from the wreck: and when I saw the Matterhorn, I was glad it hadn’t been missed in the chaos. I felt possessive about the stars as if they were sapphires (they’re called that in Milton's Eden): I cherished the hills. Because the universe is a single jewel, and while it’s a common thing to say that a jewel is unmatched and priceless, this jewel is literally true. This cosmos is indeed without equal and without price: because there can’t be another one.
Thus ends, in unavoidable inadequacy, the attempt to utter the unutterable things. These are my ultimate attitudes towards life; the soils for the seeds of doctrine. These in some dark way I thought before I could write, and felt before I could think: that we may proceed more easily afterwards, I will roughly recapitulate them now. I felt in my bones; first, that this world does not explain itself. It may be a miracle with a supernatural explanation; it may be a conjuring trick, with a natural explanation. But the explanation of the conjuring trick, if it is to satisfy me, will have to be better than the natural explanations I have heard. The thing is magic, true or false. Second, I came to feel as if magic must have a meaning, and meaning must have some one to mean it. There was something personal in the world, as in a work of art; whatever it meant it meant violently. Third, I thought this purpose beautiful in its old design, in spite of its defects, such as dragons. Fourth, that the proper form of thanks to it is some form of humility and restraint: we should thank God for beer and Burgundy by not drinking too much of them. We owed, also, an obedience to whatever made us. And last, and strangest, there had come into my mind a vague and vast impression that in some way all good was a remnant to be stored and held sacred out of some primordial ruin. Man had saved his good as Crusoe saved his goods: he had saved them from a wreck. All this I felt and the age gave me no encouragement to feel it. And all this time I had not even thought of Christian theology.
Thus ends, inevitably falling short, the attempt to express the inexpressible. These are my final views on life; the groundwork for my beliefs. Somehow, I believed these before I could write them down and felt them before I could articulate my thoughts: to make things clearer later on, I will briefly summarize them now. Firstly, I sensed deep down that this world does not explain itself. It might be a miracle with a supernatural explanation; it might be a magic trick, with a natural explanation. But for the explanation of the magic trick to satisfy me, it needs to be better than the natural explanations I've encountered. The situation is magical, whether it's real or not. Secondly, I started to believe that magic must have a meaning, and that meaning must have someone to convey it. There was something personal about the world, like in a piece of art; whatever it meant, it was intense. Thirdly, I thought this purpose was beautiful in its original design, despite its flaws, like the presence of dragons. Fourthly, the right way to express gratitude for it is through humility and restraint: we should thank God for beer and Burgundy by not overindulging. We also owe obedience to whatever created us. Lastly, and most curiously, I had an unclear but profound feeling that somehow all goodness was a remnant to be preserved and cherished from some ancient ruin. Humanity had salvaged its goodness like Crusoe salvaged his belongings: we saved it from disaster. I felt all this, and the times offered me no encouragement to feel it. All this while, I hadn’t even considered Christian theology.
V THE FLAG OF THE WORLD
When I was a boy there were two curious men running about who were called the optimist and the pessimist. I constantly used the words myself, but I cheerfully confess that I never had any very special idea of what they meant. The only thing which might be considered evident was that they could not mean what they said; for the ordinary verbal explanation was that the optimist thought this world as good as it could be, while the pessimist thought it as bad as it could be. Both these statements being obviously raving nonsense, one had to cast about for other explanations. An optimist could not mean a man who thought everything right and nothing wrong. For that is meaningless; it is like calling everything right and nothing left. Upon the whole, I came to the conclusion that the optimist thought everything good except the pessimist, and that the pessimist thought everything bad, except himself. It would be unfair to omit altogether from the list the mysterious but suggestive definition said to have been given by a little girl, "An optimist is a man who looks after your eyes, and a pessimist is a man who looks after your feet." I am not sure that this is not the best definition of all. There is even a sort of allegorical truth in it. For there might, perhaps, be a profitable distinction drawn between that more dreary thinker who thinks merely of our contact with the earth from moment to moment, and that happier thinker who considers rather our primary power of vision and of choice of road.
When I was a kid, there were two interesting guys running around called the optimist and the pessimist. I often used those words myself, but I’ll admit I never really understood what they meant. The only obvious thing was that they didn’t mean what they said; the usual explanation was that the optimist thought this world was as good as it could be, while the pessimist thought it was as bad as it could be. Both of these statements are clearly nonsense, so I had to look for other explanations. An optimist couldn’t just be someone who thought everything was right and nothing was wrong. That doesn’t make sense; it’s like saying everything is right and nothing is left. Overall, I concluded that the optimist believed everything was good except the pessimist, and the pessimist believed everything was bad except himself. It wouldn’t be fair to leave out the intriguing yet thought-provoking definition supposedly given by a little girl: “An optimist is a man who looks after your eyes, and a pessimist is a man who looks after your feet.” I’m not sure this isn’t the best definition of all. There’s even a kind of symbolic truth in it. Because there might be a useful distinction between the more gloomy thinker who only considers our connection to the earth moment by moment, and the more optimistic thinker who focuses on our ability to see and choose our path.
But this is a deep mistake in this alternative of the optimist and the pessimist. The assumption of it is that a man criticises this world as if he were house-hunting, as if he were being shown over a new suite of apartments. If a man came to this world from some other world in full possession of his powers he might discuss whether the advantage of midsummer woods made up for the disadvantage of mad dogs, just as a man looking for lodgings might balance the presence of a telephone against the absence of a sea view. But no man is in that position. A man belongs to this world before he begins to ask if it is nice to belong to it. He has fought for the flag, and often won heroic victories for the flag long before he has ever enlisted. To put shortly what seems the essential matter, he has a loyalty long before he has any admiration.
But this is a serious mistake in the debate between optimists and pessimists. The assumption here is that a person critiques this world as if they were looking for a new apartment, as if they were being shown around a new suite. If someone arrived in this world from another place fully aware of their abilities, they might weigh the benefits of summer woods against the drawbacks of rabid dogs, just like someone searching for a place might compare having a telephone to not having a sea view. But no one is in that position. A person belongs to this world before they start questioning whether it’s good to be here. They've fought for their country and often achieved heroic things long before they ever signed up. To simplify what seems to be the main point: they have loyalty long before they ever feel admiration.
In the last chapter it has been said that the primary feeling that this world is strange and yet attractive is best expressed in fairy tales. The reader may, if he likes, put down the next stage to that bellicose and even jingo literature which commonly comes next in the history of a boy. We all owe much sound morality to the penny dreadfuls. Whatever the reason, it seemed and still seems to me that our attitude towards life can be better expressed in terms of a kind of military loyalty than in terms of criticism and approval. My acceptance of the universe is not optimism, it is more like patriotism. It is a matter of primary loyalty. The world is not a lodging-house at Brighton, which we are to leave because it is miserable. It is the fortress of our family, with the flag flying on the turret, and the more miserable it is the less we should leave it. The point is not that this world is too sad to love or too glad not to love; the point is that when you do love a thing, its gladness is a reason for loving it, and its sadness a reason for loving it more. All optimistic thoughts about England and all pessimistic thoughts about her are alike reasons for the English patriot. Similarly, optimism and pessimism are alike arguments for the cosmic patriot.
In the last chapter, it was noted that the main feeling of this world being strange yet appealing is best captured in fairy tales. If the reader wants, they can attribute the next phase to the aggressive and often nationalistic literature that typically follows in a boy's life. We owe a lot of solid morals to the cheap thrillers. For whatever reason, it seems to me that our outlook on life is better described in terms of a kind of military loyalty rather than in terms of criticism and approval. My acceptance of the universe is not optimism; it’s more like patriotism. It’s about primary loyalty. The world is not a rundown hotel in Brighton that we should abandon because it’s miserable. It’s the stronghold of our family, with the flag waving from the turret, and the more miserable it gets, the less we should leave it. The point isn’t that this world is too sad to love or too happy not to love; the point is that when you do love something, its happiness is a reason to love it, and its sadness is a reason to love it even more. All optimistic thoughts about England and all pessimistic thoughts about her are equally valid reasons for the English patriot. In the same way, optimism and pessimism are both arguments for the cosmic patriot.
Let us suppose we are confronted with a desperate thing—say Pimlico. If we think what is really best for Pimlico we shall find the thread of thought leads to the throne or the mystic and the arbitrary. It is not enough for a man to disapprove of Pimlico: in that case he will merely cut his throat or move to Chelsea. Nor, certainly, is it enough for a man to approve of Pimlico: for then it will remain Pimlico, which would be awful. The only way out of it seems to be for somebody to love Pimlico: to love it with a transcendental tie and without any earthly reason. If there arose a man who loved Pimlico, then Pimlico would rise into ivory towers and golden pinnacles; Pimlico would attire herself as a woman does when she is loved. For decoration is not given to hide horrible things: but to decorate things already adorable. A mother does not give her child a blue bow because he is so ugly without it. A lover does not give a girl a necklace to hide her neck. If men loved Pimlico as mothers love children, arbitrarily, because it is THEIRS, Pimlico in a year or two might be fairer than Florence. Some readers will say that this is a mere fantasy. I answer that this is the actual history of mankind. This, as a fact, is how cities did grow great. Go back to the darkest roots of civilization and you will find them knotted round some sacred stone or encircling some sacred well. People first paid honour to a spot and afterwards gained glory for it. Men did not love Rome because she was great. She was great because they had loved her.
Let’s imagine we’re faced with a tricky situation—let’s say Pimlico. If we consider what’s truly best for Pimlico, we’ll find our thoughts leading to the throne or something mystical and arbitrary. It’s not enough for someone to just dislike Pimlico: in that case, they’d only end up hurting themselves or moving to Chelsea. Nor is it enough for someone to simply like Pimlico: then it would just stay as it is, which would be terrible. The only real solution seems to be for someone to love Pimlico: to love it with a deep and inexplicable bond. If a person who truly loved Pimlico were to emerge, then Pimlico would transform into beautiful towers and shining peaks; it would dress up like a woman who is cherished. Decoration isn’t meant to disguise ugly things; it’s to enhance things that are already lovely. A mother doesn’t put a blue bow on her child because they’re unattractive without it. A lover doesn’t give a girl a necklace to hide her neck. If people loved Pimlico the way mothers love their children, unconditionally because it’s THEIRS, Pimlico might soon become more beautiful than Florence. Some readers may say this is just a fantasy. I argue that this is the actual story of humanity. This, in reality, is how cities became great. If you trace back to the earliest roots of civilization, you’ll find them tied to a sacred stone or surrounding a sacred well. People first honored a place and then gained glory for it. People didn’t love Rome because she was great. She became great because they loved her.
The eighteenth-century theories of the social contract have been exposed to much clumsy criticism in our time; in so far as they meant that there is at the back of all historic government an idea of content and co-operation, they were demonstrably right. But they really were wrong, in so far as they suggested that men had ever aimed at order or ethics directly by a conscious exchange of interests. Morality did not begin by one man saying to another, "I will not hit you if you do not hit me"; there is no trace of such a transaction. There IS a trace of both men having said, "We must not hit each other in the holy place." They gained their morality by guarding their religion. They did not cultivate courage. They fought for the shrine, and found they had become courageous. They did not cultivate cleanliness. They purified themselves for the altar, and found that they were clean. The history of the Jews is the only early document known to most Englishmen, and the facts can be judged sufficiently from that. The Ten Commandments which have been found substantially common to mankind were merely military commands; a code of regimental orders, issued to protect a certain ark across a certain desert. Anarchy was evil because it endangered the sanctity. And only when they made a holy day for God did they find they had made a holiday for men.
The theories of the social contract from the eighteenth century have received a lot of awkward criticism in our time; to the extent that they implied there’s an idea of agreement and cooperation behind all historical governments, they were definitely correct. However, they were really mistaken when they suggested that people ever directly aimed for order or morality through a conscious exchange of interests. Morality didn't start with one person saying to another, "I won’t hit you if you don’t hit me"; there’s no evidence of such an exchange. There is evidence that both individuals said, "We must not hit each other in the sacred space." They formed their moral values by protecting their religion. They didn’t deliberately cultivate courage. They fought for the sacred site and realized they had become courageous. They didn’t focus on cleanliness. They purified themselves for the altar and discovered they were clean. The history of the Jews is the only early account most English people are familiar with, and the facts can be adequately assessed from that. The Ten Commandments, which are found to be largely common among humanity, were really military orders; a set of commands issued to protect a specific ark in a particular desert. Anarchy was bad because it threatened the sacredness. And only when they established a holy day for God did they realize they had also created a holiday for people.
If it be granted that this primary devotion to a place or thing is a source of creative energy, we can pass on to a very peculiar fact. Let us reiterate for an instant that the only right optimism is a sort of universal patriotism. What is the matter with the pessimist? I think it can be stated by saying that he is the cosmic anti-patriot. And what is the matter with the anti-patriot? I think it can be stated, without undue bitterness, by saying that he is the candid friend. And what is the matter with the candid friend? There we strike the rock of real life and immutable human nature.
If we accept that a deep connection to a place or thing fuels creative energy, we can move on to an interesting point. Let’s restate for a moment that the only true optimism is a kind of universal love for our homeland. What’s the issue with the pessimist? I’d say it can be summed up by calling him the cosmic anti-patriot. And what’s the problem with the anti-patriot? I believe it can be expressed, without too much negativity, by saying he is the honest friend. And what’s the issue with the honest friend? That leads us to the core of real life and the unchanging nature of humanity.
I venture to say that what is bad in the candid friend is simply that he is not candid. He is keeping something back— his own gloomy pleasure in saying unpleasant things. He has a secret desire to hurt, not merely to help. This is certainly, I think, what makes a certain sort of anti-patriot irritating to healthy citizens. I do not speak (of course) of the anti-patriotism which only irritates feverish stockbrokers and gushing actresses; that is only patriotism speaking plainly. A man who says that no patriot should attack the Boer War until it is over is not worth answering intelligently; he is saying that no good son should warn his mother off a cliff until she has fallen over it. But there is an anti-patriot who honestly angers honest men, and the explanation of him is, I think, what I have suggested: he is the uncandid candid friend; the man who says, "I am sorry to say we are ruined," and is not sorry at all. And he may be said, without rhetoric, to be a traitor; for he is using that ugly knowledge which was allowed him to strengthen the army, to discourage people from joining it. Because he is allowed to be pessimistic as a military adviser he is being pessimistic as a recruiting sergeant. Just in the same way the pessimist (who is the cosmic anti-patriot) uses the freedom that life allows to her counsellors to lure away the people from her flag. Granted that he states only facts, it is still essential to know what are his emotions, what is his motive. It may be that twelve hundred men in Tottenham are down with smallpox; but we want to know whether this is stated by some great philosopher who wants to curse the gods, or only by some common clergyman who wants to help the men.
I dare say that what's wrong with the so-called candid friend is that he's not really candid. He's holding something back—his own dark satisfaction in saying unpleasant things. He secretly wants to hurt, not just to help. This, I believe, is what makes a particular type of anti-patriot annoying to decent citizens. I'm not talking about the anti-patriotism that only annoys hyperactive stockbrokers and overly emotional actresses; that's just patriotism being straightforward. A person who claims that no patriot should criticize the Boer War until it's over isn't worth engaging with; it's like saying no good son should warn his mother away from a cliff until she's already fallen. However, there is an anti-patriot who genuinely angers honest people, and I think the reason for this is what I've suggested: he is the untruthful candid friend; the one who says, "I'm sorry to say we're ruined," but isn't sorry at all. He might be called, without exaggeration, a traitor; he uses the ugly truth given to him to strengthen the army to discourage people from joining it. Because he's allowed to be pessimistic as a military adviser, he chooses to be pessimistic as a recruiting officer. Similarly, the pessimist (the cosmic anti-patriot) uses the freedom that life grants to its advisors to draw people away from her flag. Even if he only states facts, it’s important to understand his emotions and his motives. It may be true that twelve hundred men in Tottenham have smallpox; but we need to know whether this is said by a great philosopher cursing the gods, or just by an ordinary clergyman trying to help those men.
The evil of the pessimist is, then, not that he chastises gods and men, but that he does not love what he chastises—he has not this primary and supernatural loyalty to things. What is the evil of the man commonly called an optimist? Obviously, it is felt that the optimist, wishing to defend the honour of this world, will defend the indefensible. He is the jingo of the universe; he will say, "My cosmos, right or wrong." He will be less inclined to the reform of things; more inclined to a sort of front-bench official answer to all attacks, soothing every one with assurances. He will not wash the world, but whitewash the world. All this (which is true of a type of optimist) leads us to the one really interesting point of psychology, which could not be explained without it.
The problem with pessimists isn’t that they criticize gods and humans, but that they don’t actually care about what they criticize—they lack this fundamental and deeper loyalty to things. What’s the issue with people who are typically seen as optimists? Clearly, it’s that the optimist, wanting to defend the reputation of this world, will stand up for what can’t be defended. They are the nationalists of the universe; they’ll say, “My cosmos, right or wrong.” They’re less likely to seek change; more likely to provide a sort of official response to all criticisms, comforting everyone with reassurances. They won’t fix the world, but rather cover up its flaws. All of this (which applies to a certain type of optimist) brings us to the one truly interesting aspect of psychology that couldn’t be explained without it.
We say there must be a primal loyalty to life: the only question is, shall it be a natural or a supernatural loyalty? If you like to put it so, shall it be a reasonable or an unreasonable loyalty? Now, the extraordinary thing is that the bad optimism (the whitewashing, the weak defence of everything) comes in with the reasonable optimism. Rational optimism leads to stagnation: it is irrational optimism that leads to reform. Let me explain by using once more the parallel of patriotism. The man who is most likely to ruin the place he loves is exactly the man who loves it with a reason. The man who will improve the place is the man who loves it without a reason. If a man loves some feature of Pimlico (which seems unlikely), he may find himself defending that feature against Pimlico itself. But if he simply loves Pimlico itself, he may lay it waste and turn it into the New Jerusalem. I do not deny that reform may be excessive; I only say that it is the mystic patriot who reforms. Mere jingo self-contentment is commonest among those who have some pedantic reason for their patriotism. The worst jingoes do not love England, but a theory of England. If we love England for being an empire, we may overrate the success with which we rule the Hindoos. But if we love it only for being a nation, we can face all events: for it would be a nation even if the Hindoos ruled us. Thus also only those will permit their patriotism to falsify history whose patriotism depends on history. A man who loves England for being English will not mind how she arose. But a man who loves England for being Anglo-Saxon may go against all facts for his fancy. He may end (like Carlyle and Freeman) by maintaining that the Norman Conquest was a Saxon Conquest. He may end in utter unreason—because he has a reason. A man who loves France for being military will palliate the army of 1870. But a man who loves France for being France will improve the army of 1870. This is exactly what the French have done, and France is a good instance of the working paradox. Nowhere else is patriotism more purely abstract and arbitrary; and nowhere else is reform more drastic and sweeping. The more transcendental is your patriotism, the more practical are your politics.
We say there has to be a fundamental loyalty to life: the only question is whether it should be a natural or a supernatural loyalty. If you prefer to put it that way, should it be a reasonable or an unreasonable loyalty? The surprising thing is that bad optimism (the unrealistic positivity, the weak defense of everything) comes alongside reasonable optimism. Rational optimism leads to stagnation; it's irrational optimism that drives reform. Let me clarify by using the comparison of patriotism again. The person who is most likely to ruin the place they cherish is precisely the one who loves it for a reason. The individual who will improve the place is the one who loves it without a reason. If someone loves a certain aspect of Pimlico (which seems unlikely), they might find themselves defending that aspect against Pimlico itself. But if they simply love Pimlico as a whole, they might make bold changes and turn it into the New Jerusalem. I don't deny that reform can go too far; I only point out that it’s the passionate patriot who brings about reform. Empty jingoism is most common among those who have some pedantic justification for their patriotism. The worst nationalists don't truly love England, but rather a concept of England. If we love England for being an empire, we might overestimate how well we govern the Hindus. But if we love it simply for being a nation, we can handle any situation: because it would still be a nation even if the Hindus ruled us. Similarly, only those who let their patriotism distort history are those whose patriotism relies on history. A person who loves England for being English won’t care how she came to be. But someone who loves England for being Anglo-Saxon might deny all facts for their fantasies. They might end up (like Carlyle and Freeman) insisting that the Norman Conquest was really a Saxon Conquest. They could spiral into total irrationality—because they have a rationale. A person who loves France for its military might will excuse the army of 1870. But someone who loves France for being France will work to improve the army of 1870. This is exactly what the French have done, and France is a prime example of this paradox in action. Nowhere else is patriotism more abstract and arbitrary; and nowhere else is reform more radical and sweeping. The more transcendent your patriotism, the more practical your politics.
Perhaps the most everyday instance of this point is in the case of women; and their strange and strong loyalty. Some stupid people started the idea that because women obviously back up their own people through everything, therefore women are blind and do not see anything. They can hardly have known any women. The same women who are ready to defend their men through thick and thin are (in their personal intercourse with the man) almost morbidly lucid about the thinness of his excuses or the thickness of his head. A man's friend likes him but leaves him as he is: his wife loves him and is always trying to turn him into somebody else. Women who are utter mystics in their creed are utter cynics in their criticism. Thackeray expressed this well when he made Pendennis' mother, who worshipped her son as a god, yet assume that he would go wrong as a man. She underrated his virtue, though she overrated his value. The devotee is entirely free to criticise; the fanatic can safely be a sceptic. Love is not blind; that is the last thing that it is. Love is bound; and the more it is bound the less it is blind.
Perhaps the most common example of this point is in the case of women and their strange yet strong loyalty. Some ignorant people have suggested that because women clearly support their own through everything, they must be blind and not see what's going on. They must not know many women. The same women who are ready to stand up for their men no matter what are often painfully aware of how flimsy his excuses are or how stubborn he can be. A man's friend may like him just as he is, but his wife loves him and is always trying to change him into someone else. Women who are completely devoted in their beliefs are often incredibly cynical in their criticism. Thackeray captured this well when he portrayed Pendennis' mother, who idolized her son, yet assumed he would make mistakes as a man. She underestimated his virtues, even though she overestimated his worth. The true devotee is completely free to criticize; the fanatic can safely be skeptical. Love is not blind; that is the very last thing it is. Love is bound, and the more it is bound, the less blind it becomes.
This at least had come to be my position about all that was called optimism, pessimism, and improvement. Before any cosmic act of reform we must have a cosmic oath of allegiance. A man must be interested in life, then he could be disinterested in his views of it. "My son give me thy heart"; the heart must be fixed on the right thing: the moment we have a fixed heart we have a free hand. I must pause to anticipate an obvious criticism. It will be said that a rational person accepts the world as mixed of good and evil with a decent satisfaction and a decent endurance. But this is exactly the attitude which I maintain to be defective. It is, I know, very common in this age; it was perfectly put in those quiet lines of Matthew Arnold which are more piercingly blasphemous than the shrieks of Schopenhauer—
This has become my stance on everything called optimism, pessimism, and self-improvement. Before we make any major changes, we need a major commitment. A person must care about life, and only then can they be unbiased in their opinions about it. "My son, give me your heart"; the heart must be focused on the right things: once we have a focused heart, we have a free hand. I need to pause to address an obvious criticism. Some might say that a rational person accepts the world as a mix of good and evil with a reasonable satisfaction and endurance. But I believe this viewpoint is flawed. I know it’s very common today; it was perfectly expressed in those quiet lines of Matthew Arnold that are more strikingly blasphemous than Schopenhauer's outcries—
"Enough we live:—and if a life, With large results so little rife, Though bearable, seem hardly worth This pomp of worlds, this pain of birth."
"Life is enough for us:—and even if a life, With big outcomes feels so empty, Though tolerable, seems hardly worth This show of worlds, this pain of being born."
I know this feeling fills our epoch, and I think it freezes our epoch. For our Titanic purposes of faith and revolution, what we need is not the cold acceptance of the world as a compromise, but some way in which we can heartily hate and heartily love it. We do not want joy and anger to neutralize each other and produce a surly contentment; we want a fiercer delight and a fiercer discontent. We have to feel the universe at once as an ogre's castle, to be stormed, and yet as our own cottage, to which we can return at evening.
I know this feeling permeates our time, and I think it paralyzes our era. For our grand goals of faith and revolution, what we need isn’t just a cold acceptance of the world as some sort of compromise, but a way to truly love and truly hate it at the same time. We don’t want joy and anger to cancel each other out and create a grumpy satisfaction; we want a stronger pleasure and a deeper dissatisfaction. We need to experience the universe both as a monstrous fortress to take by force, and yet also as our cozy home that we can return to in the evening.
No one doubts that an ordinary man can get on with this world: but we demand not strength enough to get on with it, but strength enough to get it on. Can he hate it enough to change it, and yet love it enough to think it worth changing? Can he look up at its colossal good without once feeling acquiescence? Can he look up at its colossal evil without once feeling despair? Can he, in short, be at once not only a pessimist and an optimist, but a fanatical pessimist and a fanatical optimist? Is he enough of a pagan to die for the world, and enough of a Christian to die to it? In this combination, I maintain, it is the rational optimist who fails, the irrational optimist who succeeds. He is ready to smash the whole universe for the sake of itself.
No one doubts that an average person can get by in this world: but we don’t just need enough strength to survive it, we need enough strength to change it. Can he hate it enough to want to change it, and yet love it enough to believe it’s worth changing? Can he look up at its enormous good without feeling resigned? Can he look up at its huge evil without feeling hopeless? Can he, in short, be both a pessimist and an optimist, a passionate pessimist and a passionate optimist? Is he enough of a rebel to fight for the world, and enough of a believer to let go of it? In this mix, I argue that it’s the rational optimist who falls short, and the irrational optimist who thrives. He’s ready to tear apart the entire universe for its own sake.
I put these things not in their mature logical sequence, but as they came: and this view was cleared and sharpened by an accident of the time. Under the lengthening shadow of Ibsen, an argument arose whether it was not a very nice thing to murder one's self. Grave moderns told us that we must not even say "poor fellow," of a man who had blown his brains out, since he was an enviable person, and had only blown them out because of their exceptional excellence. Mr. William Archer even suggested that in the golden age there would be penny-in-the-slot machines, by which a man could kill himself for a penny. In all this I found myself utterly hostile to many who called themselves liberal and humane. Not only is suicide a sin, it is the sin. It is the ultimate and absolute evil, the refusal to take an interest in existence; the refusal to take the oath of loyalty to life. The man who kills a man, kills a man. The man who kills himself, kills all men; as far as he is concerned he wipes out the world. His act is worse (symbolically considered) than any rape or dynamite outrage. For it destroys all buildings: it insults all women. The thief is satisfied with diamonds; but the suicide is not: that is his crime. He cannot be bribed, even by the blazing stones of the Celestial City. The thief compliments the things he steals, if not the owner of them. But the suicide insults everything on earth by not stealing it. He defiles every flower by refusing to live for its sake. There is not a tiny creature in the cosmos at whom his death is not a sneer. When a man hangs himself on a tree, the leaves might fall off in anger and the birds fly away in fury: for each has received a personal affront. Of course there may be pathetic emotional excuses for the act. There often are for rape, and there almost always are for dynamite. But if it comes to clear ideas and the intelligent meaning of things, then there is much more rational and philosophic truth in the burial at the cross-roads and the stake driven through the body, than in Mr. Archer's suicidal automatic machines. There is a meaning in burying the suicide apart. The man's crime is different from other crimes—for it makes even crimes impossible.
I didn't put these ideas in a logical order, but for clarity as they came to mind: this perspective was sharpened by a timely incident. Under the growing influence of Ibsen, a debate emerged about whether it’s actually a good thing to take one’s own life. Serious commentators told us that we shouldn't even say "poor fellow" when a man has killed himself, since he’s seen as someone admirable who did it out of an exceptional quality. Mr. William Archer even proposed that in a utopian future, there would be machines enabling someone to end their life for just a penny. I found myself fundamentally opposed to many who considered themselves open-minded and compassionate. Not only is suicide a sin, it is the ultimate sin. It represents complete and utter evil, a refusal to engage with life; a rejection of loyalty to existence. A man who kills another man kills an individual. A man who kills himself, however, destroys humanity in his eyes; he eradicates the world. Symbolically, his act is worse than any act of violence or terrorism. Because it obliterates everything: it offends every woman. A thief is satisfied with stolen jewels; but the suicide isn’t. That’s his fault. He can’t be tempted, even by the dazzling treasures of paradise. The thief acknowledges the value of what he steals, if not the owner. But the suicide demeans everything on the planet by refusing to claim it. He dishonors every flower by declining to live for it. There’s not a single creature in the universe that doesn’t feel mocked by his death. When a man hangs himself from a tree, the leaves may drop in anger and the birds may flee in rage: each feels personally insulted. Of course, there might be tragic emotional justifications for the action. There often are for rape, and almost always for acts of terror. But when it comes down to clear concepts and the true meaning of things, there's far more rational and thoughtful significance in burying someone at a crossroads with a stake driven through their body than in Mr. Archer’s hypothetical suicide machines. There’s a reason why suicides are buried separately. This crime is unlike other crimes because it makes even those crimes impossible.
About the same time I read a solemn flippancy by some free thinker: he said that a suicide was only the same as a martyr. The open fallacy of this helped to clear the question. Obviously a suicide is the opposite of a martyr. A martyr is a man who cares so much for something outside him, that he forgets his own personal life. A suicide is a man who cares so little for anything outside him, that he wants to see the last of everything. One wants something to begin: the other wants everything to end. In other words, the martyr is noble, exactly because (however he renounces the world or execrates all humanity) he confesses this ultimate link with life; he sets his heart outside himself: he dies that something may live. The suicide is ignoble because he has not this link with being: he is a mere destroyer; spiritually, he destroys the universe. And then I remembered the stake and the cross-roads, and the queer fact that Christianity had shown this weird harshness to the suicide. For Christianity had shown a wild encouragement of the martyr. Historic Christianity was accused, not entirely without reason, of carrying martyrdom and asceticism to a point, desolate and pessimistic. The early Christian martyrs talked of death with a horrible happiness. They blasphemed the beautiful duties of the body: they smelt the grave afar off like a field of flowers. All this has seemed to many the very poetry of pessimism. Yet there is the stake at the crossroads to show what Christianity thought of the pessimist.
Around the same time, I came across a serious but casual remark from a free thinker: he claimed that suicide is just like martyrdom. The obvious flaw in this argument helped clarify the issue. Clearly, a suicide is the opposite of a martyr. A martyr is someone who cares so deeply about something beyond themselves that they forget their own life. A suicide is someone who cares so little for anything outside of themselves that they want to end it all. One seeks to begin something, while the other wants everything to finish. In other words, the martyr is noble precisely because, even if they reject the world or condemn all humanity, they acknowledge a profound connection to life; they invest their heart outside of themselves: they die so that something may live. The suicide is dishonorable because they lack this connection to existence; they are simply a destroyer; spiritually, they annihilate the universe. Then I recalled the stake and the crossroads, and the strange fact that Christianity exhibited this harshness towards the suicide. Christianity has fervently supported the martyr. Historic Christianity has been criticized, not without justification, for taking martyrdom and asceticism to an extreme that is bleak and pessimistic. The early Christian martyrs spoke of death with a disturbing sense of joy. They discredited the beautiful responsibilities of the body; they sensed death from a distance like a field of flowers. To many, all this has appeared as the true poetry of pessimism. Yet there remains the stake at the crossroads to illustrate what Christianity thought of the pessimist.
This was the first of the long train of enigmas with which Christianity entered the discussion. And there went with it a peculiarity of which I shall have to speak more markedly, as a note of all Christian notions, but which distinctly began in this one. The Christian attitude to the martyr and the suicide was not what is so often affirmed in modern morals. It was not a matter of degree. It was not that a line must be drawn somewhere, and that the self-slayer in exaltation fell within the line, the self-slayer in sadness just beyond it. The Christian feeling evidently was not merely that the suicide was carrying martyrdom too far. The Christian feeling was furiously for one and furiously against the other: these two things that looked so much alike were at opposite ends of heaven and hell. One man flung away his life; he was so good that his dry bones could heal cities in pestilence. Another man flung away life; he was so bad that his bones would pollute his brethren's. I am not saying this fierceness was right; but why was it so fierce?
This was the first in a long series of puzzles that Christianity brought into the conversation. There was also a unique aspect I’ll need to highlight later on, as it reflects all Christian ideas, but it clearly started here. The Christian view of martyrs and suicides wasn’t what is often asserted in modern ethics. It wasn’t just a matter of degrees. It wasn’t about drawing a line somewhere, with the person who took their life in a moment of exaltation on one side, and the one who did so in sadness on the other. The Christian perspective clearly wasn’t simply that suicide took martyrdom too far. It was passionately in favor of one and passionately against the other: these two actions that appeared so similar were actually on opposite ends of heaven and hell. One person discarded his life; he was so virtuous that his dry bones could cure cities suffering from plague. Another person discarded life; he was so wicked that his bones would corrupt those of his fellow humans. I’m not claiming that this intensity was justified; but why was it so intense?
Here it was that I first found that my wandering feet were in some beaten track. Christianity had also felt this opposition of the martyr to the suicide: had it perhaps felt it for the same reason? Had Christianity felt what I felt, but could not (and cannot) express—this need for a first loyalty to things, and then for a ruinous reform of things? Then I remembered that it was actually the charge against Christianity that it combined these two things which I was wildly trying to combine. Christianity was accused, at one and the same time, of being too optimistic about the universe and of being too pessimistic about the world. The coincidence made me suddenly stand still.
Here is where I first realized that my wandering feet were on a familiar path. Christianity had also faced this conflict between the martyr and the suicide: could it have felt it for the same reason? Did Christianity experience what I felt but couldn't (and can't) express—this need for a primary loyalty to things, followed by a destructive desire to reform them? Then I recalled that the very accusation against Christianity was that it tried to merge these two things that I was desperately trying to combine. Christianity was criticized for being too optimistic about the universe while also being too pessimistic about the world. The connection caught me off guard and made me stop in my tracks.
An imbecile habit has arisen in modern controversy of saying that such and such a creed can be held in one age but cannot be held in another. Some dogma, we are told, was credible in the twelfth century, but is not credible in the twentieth. You might as well say that a certain philosophy can be believed on Mondays, but cannot be believed on Tuesdays. You might as well say of a view of the cosmos that it was suitable to half-past three, but not suitable to half-past four. What a man can believe depends upon his philosophy, not upon the clock or the century. If a man believes in unalterable natural law, he cannot believe in any miracle in any age. If a man believes in a will behind law, he can believe in any miracle in any age. Suppose, for the sake of argument, we are concerned with a case of thaumaturgic healing. A materialist of the twelfth century could not believe it any more than a materialist of the twentieth century. But a Christian Scientist of the twentieth century can believe it as much as a Christian of the twelfth century. It is simply a matter of a man's theory of things. Therefore in dealing with any historical answer, the point is not whether it was given in our time, but whether it was given in answer to our question. And the more I thought about when and how Christianity had come into the world, the more I felt that it had actually come to answer this question.
A foolish trend has emerged in today’s debates, suggesting that certain beliefs can be accepted in one era but not in another. We hear that some doctrine was believable in the twelfth century, but is considered unbelievable in the twentieth. You might as well say that a particular philosophy is acceptable on Mondays but not on Tuesdays. You could also say that a perspective on the universe was relevant at half-past three, but not at half-past four. What a person can believe is based on their philosophy, not on the time or the century. If someone believes in fixed natural laws, they can’t accept miracles at any time. However, if a person believes there’s a force behind those laws, they can believe in miracles at any time. Let’s say, for the sake of argument, we’re discussing miraculous healing. A materialist in the twelfth century couldn't believe it any more than a materialist in the twentieth century. But a Christian Scientist in the twentieth century can believe in it just as much as a Christian in the twelfth century. It all comes down to a person’s worldview. So, when looking at any historical answer, the key question isn’t whether it was given in our time, but whether it answers our question. The more I reflect on how and when Christianity emerged, the more I believe it actually came to address this question.
It is commonly the loose and latitudinarian Christians who pay quite indefensible compliments to Christianity. They talk as if there had never been any piety or pity until Christianity came, a point on which any mediaeval would have been eager to correct them. They represent that the remarkable thing about Christianity was that it was the first to preach simplicity or self-restraint, or inwardness and sincerity. They will think me very narrow (whatever that means) if I say that the remarkable thing about Christianity was that it was the first to preach Christianity. Its peculiarity was that it was peculiar, and simplicity and sincerity are not peculiar, but obvious ideals for all mankind. Christianity was the answer to a riddle, not the last truism uttered after a long talk. Only the other day I saw in an excellent weekly paper of Puritan tone this remark, that Christianity when stripped of its armour of dogma (as who should speak of a man stripped of his armour of bones), turned out to be nothing but the Quaker doctrine of the Inner Light. Now, if I were to say that Christianity came into the world specially to destroy the doctrine of the Inner Light, that would be an exaggeration. But it would be very much nearer to the truth. The last Stoics, like Marcus Aurelius, were exactly the people who did believe in the Inner Light. Their dignity, their weariness, their sad external care for others, their incurable internal care for themselves, were all due to the Inner Light, and existed only by that dismal illumination. Notice that Marcus Aurelius insists, as such introspective moralists always do, upon small things done or undone; it is because he has not hate or love enough to make a moral revolution. He gets up early in the morning, just as our own aristocrats living the Simple Life get up early in the morning; because such altruism is much easier than stopping the games of the amphitheatre or giving the English people back their land. Marcus Aurelius is the most intolerable of human types. He is an unselfish egoist. An unselfish egoist is a man who has pride without the excuse of passion. Of all conceivable forms of enlightenment the worst is what these people call the Inner Light. Of all horrible religions the most horrible is the worship of the god within. Any one who knows any body knows how it would work; any one who knows any one from the Higher Thought Centre knows how it does work. That Jones shall worship the god within him turns out ultimately to mean that Jones shall worship Jones. Let Jones worship the sun or moon, anything rather than the Inner Light; let Jones worship cats or crocodiles, if he can find any in his street, but not the god within. Christianity came into the world firstly in order to assert with violence that a man had not only to look inwards, but to look outwards, to behold with astonishment and enthusiasm a divine company and a divine captain. The only fun of being a Christian was that a man was not left alone with the Inner Light, but definitely recognized an outer light, fair as the sun, clear as the moon, terrible as an army with banners.
It’s often the casual and open-minded Christians who give totally unjustified compliments to Christianity. They act like there was no piety or compassion before Christianity showed up, something any medieval person would have been quick to correct. They suggest that the standout feature of Christianity was that it was the first to promote simplicity, self-restraint, inner reflection, and sincerity. They might think I’m very narrow-minded (whatever that means) if I say the remarkable thing about Christianity is that it was the first to preach Christianity. Its uniqueness was its peculiarity, and simplicity and sincerity aren’t unique but obvious ideals for everyone. Christianity was the solution to a puzzle, not just another obvious statement after a long discussion. Just the other day, I read in a great weekly paper with a Puritan vibe that Christianity, stripped of its dogmatic armor (as if anyone would describe a person without their bones), turns out to be nothing more than the Quaker belief in the Inner Light. Now, if I were to claim Christianity came into the world specifically to eliminate the Inner Light doctrine, that would be an exaggeration. But it would be much closer to the truth. The last Stoics, like Marcus Aurelius, were precisely the ones who believed in the Inner Light. Their dignity, their fatigue, their external concern for others, and their unending internal focus on themselves were all due to the Inner Light and existed solely because of that gloomy illumination. Notice that Marcus Aurelius emphasizes, as such introspective moralists always do, the small things done or left undone; it's because he lacks the passion to instigate a moral revolution. He gets up early in the morning, just like our modern aristocrats embracing the Simple Life; because that kind of altruism is much easier than stopping the games of the amphitheater or giving the English people their land back. Marcus Aurelius is the most unbearable type of person. He is an unselfish egoist. An unselfish egoist is someone who feels pride without the justification of passion. Among all the forms of enlightenment, the worst is what these people refer to as the Inner Light. Of all the terrible religions, the most dreadful is the worship of the god within. Anyone who knows anyone knows how that would play out; anyone connected to the Higher Thought Center knows how it does play out. For Jones to worship the god within him ultimately means that Jones shall worship Jones. Let Jones worship the sun or moon, anything but the Inner Light; let him worship cats or crocodiles, if he can find any around, but not the god within. Christianity entered the world primarily to assert boldly that a person must not only look inward but also outward, to marvel at and be excited by a divine community and a divine leader. The real joy of being a Christian is that you’re not left alone with the Inner Light, but instead you clearly recognize an outer light, bright as the sun, clear as the moon, and fierce like an army with banners.
All the same, it will be as well if Jones does not worship the sun and moon. If he does, there is a tendency for him to imitate them; to say, that because the sun burns insects alive, he may burn insects alive. He thinks that because the sun gives people sun-stroke, he may give his neighbour measles. He thinks that because the moon is said to drive men mad, he may drive his wife mad. This ugly side of mere external optimism had also shown itself in the ancient world. About the time when the Stoic idealism had begun to show the weaknesses of pessimism, the old nature worship of the ancients had begun to show the enormous weaknesses of optimism. Nature worship is natural enough while the society is young, or, in other words, Pantheism is all right as long as it is the worship of Pan. But Nature has another side which experience and sin are not slow in finding out, and it is no flippancy to say of the god Pan that he soon showed the cloven hoof. The only objection to Natural Religion is that somehow it always becomes unnatural. A man loves Nature in the morning for her innocence and amiability, and at nightfall, if he is loving her still, it is for her darkness and her cruelty. He washes at dawn in clear water as did the Wise Man of the Stoics, yet, somehow at the dark end of the day, he is bathing in hot bull's blood, as did Julian the Apostate. The mere pursuit of health always leads to something unhealthy. Physical nature must not be made the direct object of obedience; it must be enjoyed, not worshipped. Stars and mountains must not be taken seriously. If they are, we end where the pagan nature worship ended. Because the earth is kind, we can imitate all her cruelties. Because sexuality is sane, we can all go mad about sexuality. Mere optimism had reached its insane and appropriate termination. The theory that everything was good had become an orgy of everything that was bad.
Still, it would be better if Jones doesn’t worship the sun and moon. If he does, he might start to mimic them; thinking that just because the sun burns insects alive, he can do the same. He believes that because the sun can cause heat strokes, he can give his neighbor measles. He assumes that since the moon is said to drive people insane, he can drive his wife mad. This ugly downside of mere external optimism also appeared in ancient times. Around the time Stoic idealism began to reveal the flaws of pessimism, the ancient nature worship started to show the significant drawbacks of optimism. Worshipping nature feels natural when society is young; in other words, Pantheism is fine as long as it’s about worshipping Pan. But nature has another side that experience and sin quickly uncover, and it’s no joke to say that the god Pan soon revealed his dark side. The only problem with Natural Religion is that it inevitably turns unnatural. A person loves nature in the morning for its innocence and charm, but by nightfall, if he still loves it, it’s for its darkness and cruelty. He washes at dawn in clear water like the Wise Man of the Stoics, yet somehow by the end of the day, he finds himself bathing in hot bull's blood, like Julian the Apostate. The simple pursuit of health always leads to something unhealthy. Physical nature shouldn’t be the direct focus of obedience; it should be enjoyed, not worshipped. Stars and mountains shouldn’t be taken too seriously. If they are, we end up where pagan nature worship ended. Because the earth is kind, we can replicate all its cruelties. Because sexuality is natural, we can go insane over it. Mere optimism has reached its crazy and fitting conclusion. The idea that everything is good has turned into an orgy of everything that is bad.
On the other side our idealist pessimists were represented by the old remnant of the Stoics. Marcus Aurelius and his friends had really given up the idea of any god in the universe and looked only to the god within. They had no hope of any virtue in nature, and hardly any hope of any virtue in society. They had not enough interest in the outer world really to wreck or revolutionise it. They did not love the city enough to set fire to it. Thus the ancient world was exactly in our own desolate dilemma. The only people who really enjoyed this world were busy breaking it up; and the virtuous people did not care enough about them to knock them down. In this dilemma (the same as ours) Christianity suddenly stepped in and offered a singular answer, which the world eventually accepted as THE answer. It was the answer then, and I think it is the answer now.
On the other side, our idealist pessimists were represented by the old remnants of the Stoics. Marcus Aurelius and his friends had essentially given up on the idea of any god in the universe and focused only on the god within. They had no hope for any virtue in nature and hardly any hope for virtue in society. They were not really interested enough in the outside world to destroy or change it. They didn’t love the city enough to set it on fire. Thus, the ancient world faced the same bleak dilemma we do today. The only people who genuinely enjoyed this world were actively breaking it down; and the virtuous people didn’t care enough to stop them. In this dilemma (the same as ours), Christianity suddenly came in and offered a unique answer, which the world eventually accepted as THE answer. It was the answer back then, and I believe it is still the answer now.
This answer was like the slash of a sword; it sundered; it did not in any sense sentimentally unite. Briefly, it divided God from the cosmos. That transcendence and distinctness of the deity which some Christians now want to remove from Christianity, was really the only reason why any one wanted to be a Christian. It was the whole point of the Christian answer to the unhappy pessimist and the still more unhappy optimist. As I am here only concerned with their particular problem, I shall indicate only briefly this great metaphysical suggestion. All descriptions of the creating or sustaining principle in things must be metaphorical, because they must be verbal. Thus the pantheist is forced to speak of God in all things as if he were in a box. Thus the evolutionist has, in his very name, the idea of being unrolled like a carpet. All terms, religious and irreligious, are open to this charge. The only question is whether all terms are useless, or whether one can, with such a phrase, cover a distinct IDEA about the origin of things. I think one can, and so evidently does the evolutionist, or he would not talk about evolution. And the root phrase for all Christian theism was this, that God was a creator, as an artist is a creator. A poet is so separate from his poem that he himself speaks of it as a little thing he has "thrown off." Even in giving it forth he has flung it away. This principle that all creation and procreation is a breaking off is at least as consistent through the cosmos as the evolutionary principle that all growth is a branching out. A woman loses a child even in having a child. All creation is separation. Birth is as solemn a parting as death.
This answer was like a sword cutting through; it split things apart and didn't unite them in any sentimental way. In short, it separated God from the universe. The transcendence and uniqueness of God that some Christians now want to eliminate from Christianity was actually the main reason anyone wanted to be a Christian. It addressed the struggles of both the unhappy pessimist and the even more unhappy optimist. Since I’m only focused on their specific issue, I’ll briefly mention this significant philosophical idea. All descriptions of the creative or sustaining principle in existence must be metaphorical because they're expressed in words. Therefore, the pantheist is compelled to describe God in everything as if He were confined within a box. Similarly, the evolutionist carries the idea of being unrolled like a carpet in his very terminology. All religious and non-religious terms are subject to this critique. The real question is whether all terms are meaningless, or if it’s possible to convey a distinct IDEA about the origin of things with such phrases. I believe it is possible, and the evolutionist clearly thinks so too, or else he wouldn't discuss evolution. The fundamental phrase for all Christian theism is that God is a creator, just as an artist is a creator. A poet is so separate from their poem that they often refer to it as something they have "thrown off." Even in creating it, they have released it into the world. This principle that all creation and procreation involves separation is at least as consistent across the universe as the evolutionary principle that all growth is about branching out. A woman loses a child even in giving birth to one. All creation is about separation. Birth is as significant a farewell as death.
It was the prime philosophic principle of Christianity that this divorce in the divine act of making (such as severs the poet from the poem or the mother from the new-born child) was the true description of the act whereby the absolute energy made the world. According to most philosophers, God in making the world enslaved it. According to Christianity, in making it, He set it free. God had written, not so much a poem, but rather a play; a play he had planned as perfect, but which had necessarily been left to human actors and stage-managers, who had since made a great mess of it. I will discuss the truth of this theorem later. Here I have only to point out with what a startling smoothness it passed the dilemma we have discussed in this chapter. In this way at least one could be both happy and indignant without degrading one's self to be either a pessimist or an optimist. On this system one could fight all the forces of existence without deserting the flag of existence. One could be at peace with the universe and yet be at war with the world. St. George could still fight the dragon, however big the monster bulked in the cosmos, though he were bigger than the mighty cities or bigger than the everlasting hills. If he were as big as the world he could yet be killed in the name of the world. St. George had not to consider any obvious odds or proportions in the scale of things, but only the original secret of their design. He can shake his sword at the dragon, even if it is everything; even if the empty heavens over his head are only the huge arch of its open jaws.
It was the fundamental philosophical principle of Christianity that this separation in the divine act of creation (like what separates a poet from their poem or a mother from her newborn child) truly describes how the absolute energy brought the world into being. While most philosophers believed that God, in creating the world, bound it, Christianity taught that in creation, He liberated it. God crafted not just a poem but a play; a play He intended to be perfect, but which had inevitably been left to human actors and directors, who had since made a significant mess of it. I will discuss the validity of this idea later. Here, I just want to highlight how smoothly it navigated the dilemma we've talked about in this chapter. This way, one could be both happy and outraged without reducing oneself to being either a pessimist or an optimist. Under this belief system, one could battle all the forces of existence without abandoning the cause of existence. One could find peace with the universe while still being at war with the world. St. George could still fight the dragon, no matter how massive that monster appeared in the cosmos, even if it was bigger than the great cities or the everlasting hills. Even if he was as large as the world, he could still be defeated in the name of the world. St. George didn’t have to consider any obvious odds or proportions in the grand scheme of things, but only the original design behind it all. He could brandish his sword at the dragon, even if it represents everything; even if the empty sky above him is just the vast arch of its open jaws.
And then followed an experience impossible to describe. It was as if I had been blundering about since my birth with two huge and unmanageable machines, of different shapes and without apparent connection—the world and the Christian tradition. I had found this hole in the world: the fact that one must somehow find a way of loving the world without trusting it; somehow one must love the world without being worldly. I found this projecting feature of Christian theology, like a sort of hard spike, the dogmatic insistence that God was personal, and had made a world separate from Himself. The spike of dogma fitted exactly into the hole in the world—it had evidently been meant to go there— and then the strange thing began to happen. When once these two parts of the two machines had come together, one after another, all the other parts fitted and fell in with an eerie exactitude. I could hear bolt after bolt over all the machinery falling into its place with a kind of click of relief. Having got one part right, all the other parts were repeating that rectitude, as clock after clock strikes noon. Instinct after instinct was answered by doctrine after doctrine. Or, to vary the metaphor, I was like one who had advanced into a hostile country to take one high fortress. And when that fort had fallen the whole country surrendered and turned solid behind me. The whole land was lit up, as it were, back to the first fields of my childhood. All those blind fancies of boyhood which in the fourth chapter I have tried in vain to trace on the darkness, became suddenly transparent and sane. I was right when I felt that roses were red by some sort of choice: it was the divine choice. I was right when I felt that I would almost rather say that grass was the wrong colour than say it must by necessity have been that colour: it might verily have been any other. My sense that happiness hung on the crazy thread of a condition did mean something when all was said: it meant the whole doctrine of the Fall. Even those dim and shapeless monsters of notions which I have not been able to describe, much less defend, stepped quietly into their places like colossal caryatides of the creed. The fancy that the cosmos was not vast and void, but small and cosy, had a fulfilled significance now, for anything that is a work of art must be small in the sight of the artist; to God the stars might be only small and dear, like diamonds. And my haunting instinct that somehow good was not merely a tool to be used, but a relic to be guarded, like the goods from Crusoe's ship— even that had been the wild whisper of something originally wise, for, according to Christianity, we were indeed the survivors of a wreck, the crew of a golden ship that had gone down before the beginning of the world.
And then came an experience that was impossible to explain. It felt like I had been stumbling around since birth with two huge, unwieldy machines, different shapes and seemingly unrelated—the world and the Christian tradition. I discovered this gap in the world: that one has to somehow find a way to love the world without trusting it; somehow, one must love the world without being worldly. I identified this sharp feature of Christian theology, like a hard spike, the dogmatic insistence that God was personal and had created a world separate from Himself. The spike of dogma fit perfectly into the gap in the world—it was clearly meant to go there—and then a strange thing began to occur. Once these two parts of the two machines connected, one after the other, all the other pieces fell into place with an eerie precision. I could hear bolt after bolt across all the machinery sliding into position with a kind of sigh of relief. Once I got one part right, all the other parts echoed that correctness, like clock after clock striking noon. Instinct after instinct was met with doctrine after doctrine. Or, to change the metaphor, I was like someone who had moved into a hostile territory to capture one crucial stronghold. And when that fortress fell, the entire region surrendered and solidified behind me. The whole land lit up, as if back to the first fields of my childhood. All those vague ideas from boyhood that I tried in vain to trace through the darkness in the fourth chapter suddenly became clear and rational. I was right when I felt that roses were red by some kind of choice: it was the divine choice. I was right when I thought I would almost prefer to say that grass was the wrong color rather than accept that it must necessarily be that color: it could truly have been any other. My sense that happiness depended on a fragile condition actually meant something in the end: it represented the entire doctrine of the Fall. Even those vague, shapeless notions I’ve struggled to explain, let alone defend, quietly settled into their places like giant caryatids of the creed. The idea that the cosmos wasn’t vast and empty but rather small and cozy now held real significance because anything that is a work of art must seem small in the eyes of the artist; to God, the stars might be just small and precious, like diamonds. And my persistent instinct that goodness wasn’t just a tool to be used but something to be safeguarded, like the goods from Crusoe's ship—even that had been the wild whisper of something originally wise, for, according to Christianity, we were indeed the survivors of a shipwreck, the crew of a golden ship that sank before the world began.
But the important matter was this, that it entirely reversed the reason for optimism. And the instant the reversal was made it felt like the abrupt ease when a bone is put back in the socket. I had often called myself an optimist, to avoid the too evident blasphemy of pessimism. But all the optimism of the age had been false and disheartening for this reason, that it had always been trying to prove that we fit in to the world. The Christian optimism is based on the fact that we do NOT fit in to the world. I had tried to be happy by telling myself that man is an animal, like any other which sought its meat from God. But now I really was happy, for I had learnt that man is a monstrosity. I had been right in feeling all things as odd, for I myself was at once worse and better than all things. The optimist's pleasure was prosaic, for it dwelt on the naturalness of everything; the Christian pleasure was poetic, for it dwelt on the unnaturalness of everything in the light of the supernatural. The modern philosopher had told me again and again that I was in the right place, and I had still felt depressed even in acquiescence. But I had heard that I was in the WRONG place, and my soul sang for joy, like a bird in spring. The knowledge found out and illuminated forgotten chambers in the dark house of infancy. I knew now why grass had always seemed to me as queer as the green beard of a giant, and why I could feel homesick at home.
But the important thing was that it completely changed the reason for optimism. The moment this change happened, it felt like the sudden relief of putting a dislocated bone back in its socket. I had often called myself an optimist, just to avoid the obvious blasphemy of being a pessimist. But all the optimism of the time had been false and disappointing because it always tried to prove that we belong in the world. Christian optimism is based on the fact that we do NOT belong in the world. I had tried to be happy by telling myself that man is just an animal, like any other, seeking his sustenance from God. But now I was truly happy, because I had learned that man is a bizarre contradiction. I had been right to feel that everything was strange, because I was both worse and better than everything else. The optimist's pleasure was ordinary, focusing on the naturalness of everything; Christian pleasure was poetic, highlighting the unnaturalness of everything in light of the supernatural. The modern philosopher had repeatedly told me that I was in the right place, yet I still felt down even when I agreed. But when I heard that I was in the WRONG place, my soul soared with joy, like a bird in spring. This knowledge uncovered and illuminated forgotten parts of my early childhood. I now understood why grass always seemed as strange to me as the green beard of a giant, and why I could feel homesick even when I was at home.
VI THE PARADOXES OF CHRISTIANITY
The real trouble with this world of ours is not that it is an unreasonable world, nor even that it is a reasonable one. The commonest kind of trouble is that it is nearly reasonable, but not quite. Life is not an illogicality; yet it is a trap for logicians. It looks just a little more mathematical and regular than it is; its exactitude is obvious, but its inexactitude is hidden; its wildness lies in wait. I give one coarse instance of what I mean. Suppose some mathematical creature from the moon were to reckon up the human body; he would at once see that the essential thing about it was that it was duplicate. A man is two men, he on the right exactly resembling him on the left. Having noted that there was an arm on the right and one on the left, a leg on the right and one on the left, he might go further and still find on each side the same number of fingers, the same number of toes, twin eyes, twin ears, twin nostrils, and even twin lobes of the brain. At last he would take it as a law; and then, where he found a heart on one side, would deduce that there was another heart on the other. And just then, where he most felt he was right, he would be wrong.
The real problem with our world isn’t that it doesn’t make sense, or even that it does. The most common issue is that it’s almost logical, but not entirely. Life isn’t illogical, yet it can confuse even the best thinkers. It seems a bit more organized and mathematical than it actually is; its precision is clear, but its lack of precision is hidden; its chaos is just waiting to surprise us. Here’s a blunt example to illustrate my point. Imagine some alien from the moon trying to analyze the human body; they would quickly notice that the most essential thing about it is its symmetry. A person is like two identical halves, one on the right mirroring the left. After observing that there’s an arm on the right and one on the left, a leg on each side, they might go on to count the same number of fingers, the same number of toes, pairs of eyes, pairs of ears, pairs of nostrils, and even pairs of brain lobes. Eventually, they would assume it to be a rule, and then where they found a heart on one side, they would conclude there had to be another heart on the other side. And just at that moment, when they felt most confident in their reasoning, they would be mistaken.
It is this silent swerving from accuracy by an inch that is the uncanny element in everything. It seems a sort of secret treason in the universe. An apple or an orange is round enough to get itself called round, and yet is not round after all. The earth itself is shaped like an orange in order to lure some simple astronomer into calling it a globe. A blade of grass is called after the blade of a sword, because it comes to a point; but it doesn't. Everywhere in things there is this element of the quiet and incalculable. It escapes the rationalists, but it never escapes till the last moment. From the grand curve of our earth it could easily be inferred that every inch of it was thus curved. It would seem rational that as a man has a brain on both sides, he should have a heart on both sides. Yet scientific men are still organizing expeditions to find the North Pole, because they are so fond of flat country. Scientific men are also still organizing expeditions to find a man's heart; and when they try to find it, they generally get on the wrong side of him.
It’s this slight deviation from accuracy by a tiny bit that makes everything feel uncanny. It’s like a secret betrayal in the universe. An apple or an orange is round enough to be called round, yet it isn’t perfectly round after all. The earth is shaped like an orange to trick some naive astronomer into calling it a globe. A blade of grass is named after the blade of a sword because it tapers to a point; but it doesn’t actually do that. There’s always this element of quiet unpredictability in everything. Rational thinkers might miss it, but it’s always there until the very end. From the grand curve of our planet, you could easily assume that every inch of it follows that curve. It would seem logical that since a man has a brain on both sides, he should also have a heart on both sides. Still, scientists are currently planning expeditions to find the North Pole because they prefer flat terrain. They’re also still planning to find a man’s heart; and when they try to locate it, they often end up on the wrong side.
Now, actual insight or inspiration is best tested by whether it guesses these hidden malformations or surprises. If our mathematician from the moon saw the two arms and the two ears, he might deduce the two shoulder-blades and the two halves of the brain. But if he guessed that the man's heart was in the right place, then I should call him something more than a mathematician. Now, this is exactly the claim which I have since come to propound for Christianity. Not merely that it deduces logical truths, but that when it suddenly becomes illogical, it has found, so to speak, an illogical truth. It not only goes right about things, but it goes wrong (if one may say so) exactly where the things go wrong. Its plan suits the secret irregularities, and expects the unexpected. It is simple about the simple truth; but it is stubborn about the subtle truth. It will admit that a man has two hands, it will not admit (though all the Modernists wail to it) the obvious deduction that he has two hearts. It is my only purpose in this chapter to point this out; to show that whenever we feel there is something odd in Christian theology, we shall generally find that there is something odd in the truth.
Now, genuine insight or inspiration is best tested by whether it uncovers these hidden flaws or surprises. If our mathematician from the moon observed two arms and two ears, he might infer the presence of two shoulder blades and two halves of the brain. But if he guessed that the man's heart was in the right place, then I would consider him to be more than just a mathematician. This is precisely the argument I've come to make for Christianity. Not only does it deduce logical truths, but when it suddenly becomes illogical, it has discovered, so to speak, an illogical truth. It doesn't just get things right; it also gets things wrong (if I can put it that way) exactly where things truly go wrong. Its framework aligns with hidden irregularities and anticipates the unexpected. It’s straightforward about simple truths, but it’s firm about more complex truths. It will acknowledge that a man has two hands, but it will not accept (even though all the Modernists cry out) the obvious conclusion that he has two hearts. My sole purpose in this chapter is to highlight this; to show that whenever we sense something strange in Christian theology, we will often find that there is something strange in the truth.
I have alluded to an unmeaning phrase to the effect that such and such a creed cannot be believed in our age. Of course, anything can be believed in any age. But, oddly enough, there really is a sense in which a creed, if it is believed at all, can be believed more fixedly in a complex society than in a simple one. If a man finds Christianity true in Birmingham, he has actually clearer reasons for faith than if he had found it true in Mercia. For the more complicated seems the coincidence, the less it can be a coincidence. If snowflakes fell in the shape, say, of the heart of Midlothian, it might be an accident. But if snowflakes fell in the exact shape of the maze at Hampton Court, I think one might call it a miracle. It is exactly as of such a miracle that I have since come to feel of the philosophy of Christianity. The complication of our modern world proves the truth of the creed more perfectly than any of the plain problems of the ages of faith. It was in Notting Hill and Battersea that I began to see that Christianity was true. This is why the faith has that elaboration of doctrines and details which so much distresses those who admire Christianity without believing in it. When once one believes in a creed, one is proud of its complexity, as scientists are proud of the complexity of science. It shows how rich it is in discoveries. If it is right at all, it is a compliment to say that it's elaborately right. A stick might fit a hole or a stone a hollow by accident. But a key and a lock are both complex. And if a key fits a lock, you know it is the right key.
I've hinted at a vague saying that goes something like this: a certain belief can't be accepted in our time. Sure, anything can be believed in any era. But, interestingly, there's a way in which a belief, if it is accepted at all, can be held more firmly in a complex society than in a simple one. If someone finds Christianity to be true in Birmingham, they actually have clearer reasons for their faith than if they found it to be true in Mercia. The more intricate the coincidence seems, the less likely it can actually be a coincidence. If snowflakes fell in the shape of, say, the heart of Midlothian, that might just be a fluke. But if they fell in the exact shape of the maze at Hampton Court, I think we could call that a miracle. This is how I've come to feel about the philosophy of Christianity since then. The complexity of our modern world demonstrates the truth of the belief more clearly than any of the straightforward issues from the ages of faith. It was in Notting Hill and Battersea that I started to see the truth of Christianity. That's why the faith has that depth of doctrines and details, which frustrates so many who appreciate Christianity without actually believing in it. Once someone believes in a creed, they take pride in its complexity, much like scientists take pride in the intricacies of science. It showcases how rich it is in discoveries. If it holds any truth, it's a compliment to say it's intricately true. A stick might fit a hole or a stone might fit a hollow by chance. But a key and a lock are both complex. And if a key fits a lock, you know it's the right key.
But this involved accuracy of the thing makes it very difficult to do what I now have to do, to describe this accumulation of truth. It is very hard for a man to defend anything of which he is entirely convinced. It is comparatively easy when he is only partially convinced. He is partially convinced because he has found this or that proof of the thing, and he can expound it. But a man is not really convinced of a philosophic theory when he finds that something proves it. He is only really convinced when he finds that everything proves it. And the more converging reasons he finds pointing to this conviction, the more bewildered he is if asked suddenly to sum them up. Thus, if one asked an ordinary intelligent man, on the spur of the moment, "Why do you prefer civilization to savagery?" he would look wildly round at object after object, and would only be able to answer vaguely, "Why, there is that bookcase . . . and the coals in the coal-scuttle . . . and pianos . . . and policemen." The whole case for civilization is that the case for it is complex. It has done so many things. But that very multiplicity of proof which ought to make reply overwhelming makes reply impossible.
But the accuracy required makes it very difficult to do what I now have to do: describe this collection of truths. It's tough for someone to defend anything they are completely convinced about. It's relatively easy when they're only partially convinced. They’re partially convinced because they’ve found this or that proof of the matter, and they can explain it. But a person isn’t truly convinced of a philosophical theory just because they’ve found something that backs it up. They're only truly convinced when everything supports it. The more reasons they find that point to this belief, the more confused they might get if asked on the spot to summarize them. So, if you were to ask an average intelligent person, out of nowhere, "Why do you prefer civilization to savagery?" they would look around at various objects and might only be able to answer vaguely, "Well, there’s that bookcase... and the coals in the coal-scuttle... and pianos... and policemen." The entire argument for civilization rests on its complexity. It has accomplished so much. But that very multiplicity of proof, which should make the response overwhelming, actually makes it impossible to respond.
There is, therefore, about all complete conviction a kind of huge helplessness. The belief is so big that it takes a long time to get it into action. And this hesitation chiefly arises, oddly enough, from an indifference about where one should begin. All roads lead to Rome; which is one reason why many people never get there. In the case of this defence of the Christian conviction I confess that I would as soon begin the argument with one thing as another; I would begin it with a turnip or a taximeter cab. But if I am to be at all careful about making my meaning clear, it will, I think, be wiser to continue the current arguments of the last chapter, which was concerned to urge the first of these mystical coincidences, or rather ratifications. All I had hitherto heard of Christian theology had alienated me from it. I was a pagan at the age of twelve, and a complete agnostic by the age of sixteen; and I cannot understand any one passing the age of seventeen without having asked himself so simple a question. I did, indeed, retain a cloudy reverence for a cosmic deity and a great historical interest in the Founder of Christianity. But I certainly regarded Him as a man; though perhaps I thought that, even in that point, He had an advantage over some of His modern critics. I read the scientific and sceptical literature of my time—all of it, at least, that I could find written in English and lying about; and I read nothing else; I mean I read nothing else on any other note of philosophy. The penny dreadfuls which I also read were indeed in a healthy and heroic tradition of Christianity; but I did not know this at the time. I never read a line of Christian apologetics. I read as little as I can of them now. It was Huxley and Herbert Spencer and Bradlaugh who brought me back to orthodox theology. They sowed in my mind my first wild doubts of doubt. Our grandmothers were quite right when they said that Tom Paine and the free-thinkers unsettled the mind. They do. They unsettled mine horribly. The rationalist made me question whether reason was of any use whatever; and when I had finished Herbert Spencer I had got as far as doubting (for the first time) whether evolution had occurred at all. As I laid down the last of Colonel Ingersoll's atheistic lectures the dreadful thought broke across my mind, "Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian." I was in a desperate way.
There is definitely a kind of overwhelming helplessness that comes with complete conviction. The belief is so all-encompassing that it takes a long time to actually put it into action. This hesitation, strangely enough, stems from not knowing where to start. All paths lead to Rome, which is one reason many people never arrive there. When it comes to defending the Christian conviction, I’d be just as happy to start the argument with anything—a turnip or a taxi, for instance. But if I want to make my meaning clear, I think it’s smarter to continue the discussions from the last chapter, which focused on the first of these mystical coincidences, or confirmations. Everything I had heard about Christian theology had pushed me away from it. I was a pagan at twelve and a full agnostic by sixteen; I can’t understand how anyone could reach seventeen without pondering such a straightforward question. I did hold onto a vague reverence for a cosmic deity and had a genuine historical interest in the Founder of Christianity. However, I definitely viewed Him as a man, though I might have thought that, in some respects, He had an edge over some of His modern critics. I consumed the scientific and skeptical literature of my time—all of it I could find in English—and nothing else; I mean, I didn’t read any other philosophical works. The cheap thrillers I also read did follow a healthy and heroic Christian tradition, but I was unaware of this at the time. I never read a line of Christian apologetics, and I now read as little of them as I can. It was Huxley, Herbert Spencer, and Bradlaugh who led me back to orthodox theology. They planted the first seeds of wild doubts in my mind. Our grandmothers were right when they said that Tom Paine and the free-thinkers unsettle the mind. They certainly unsettled mine terribly. Rationalism made me question whether reason was any use at all; and after finishing Herbert Spencer, I found myself doubting (for the first time) whether evolution had even happened. As I set down the last of Colonel Ingersoll’s atheistic lectures, a chilling thought crossed my mind, “Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian.” I was in a desperate situation.
This odd effect of the great agnostics in arousing doubts deeper than their own might be illustrated in many ways. I take only one. As I read and re-read all the non-Christian or anti-Christian accounts of the faith, from Huxley to Bradlaugh, a slow and awful impression grew gradually but graphically upon my mind—the impression that Christianity must be a most extraordinary thing. For not only (as I understood) had Christianity the most flaming vices, but it had apparently a mystical talent for combining vices which seemed inconsistent with each other. It was attacked on all sides and for all contradictory reasons. No sooner had one rationalist demonstrated that it was too far to the east than another demonstrated with equal clearness that it was much too far to the west. No sooner had my indignation died down at its angular and aggressive squareness than I was called up again to notice and condemn its enervating and sensual roundness. In case any reader has not come across the thing I mean, I will give such instances as I remember at random of this self-contradiction in the sceptical attack. I give four or five of them; there are fifty more.
This strange effect of the great agnostics in stirring up doubts deeper than their own can be shown in many ways. I'll share just one. As I read and re-read all the non-Christian or anti-Christian critiques of the faith, from Huxley to Bradlaugh, a slow and intense impression developed in my mind—the impression that Christianity must be an incredibly unusual thing. For not only did Christianity seem to have the most glaring flaws, but it also had this bizarre ability to combine flaws that seemed totally incompatible. It was criticized from all angles and for completely contradictory reasons. No sooner did one rationalist argue that it was too far to the east than another argued just as convincingly that it was much too far to the west. Just when my frustration faded at its sharp and confrontational nature, I was called back to notice and condemn its weak and indulgent roundness. In case any reader isn't familiar with what I'm talking about, I’ll share a few examples of this self-contradiction in the skeptical criticism. I'll mention four or five; there are at least fifty more.
Thus, for instance, I was much moved by the eloquent attack on Christianity as a thing of inhuman gloom; for I thought (and still think) sincere pessimism the unpardonable sin. Insincere pessimism is a social accomplishment, rather agreeable than otherwise; and fortunately nearly all pessimism is insincere. But if Christianity was, as these people said, a thing purely pessimistic and opposed to life, then I was quite prepared to blow up St. Paul's Cathedral. But the extraordinary thing is this. They did prove to me in Chapter I. (to my complete satisfaction) that Christianity was too pessimistic; and then, in Chapter II., they began to prove to me that it was a great deal too optimistic. One accusation against Christianity was that it prevented men, by morbid tears and terrors, from seeking joy and liberty in the bosom of Nature. But another accusation was that it comforted men with a fictitious providence, and put them in a pink-and-white nursery. One great agnostic asked why Nature was not beautiful enough, and why it was hard to be free. Another great agnostic objected that Christian optimism, "the garment of make-believe woven by pious hands," hid from us the fact that Nature was ugly, and that it was impossible to be free. One rationalist had hardly done calling Christianity a nightmare before another began to call it a fool's paradise. This puzzled me; the charges seemed inconsistent. Christianity could not at once be the black mask on a white world, and also the white mask on a black world. The state of the Christian could not be at once so comfortable that he was a coward to cling to it, and so uncomfortable that he was a fool to stand it. If it falsified human vision it must falsify it one way or another; it could not wear both green and rose-coloured spectacles. I rolled on my tongue with a terrible joy, as did all young men of that time, the taunts which Swinburne hurled at the dreariness of the creed—
So, for example, I was really affected by the passionate criticism of Christianity as something filled with inhuman darkness; I believed (and still do) that genuine pessimism is the ultimate sin. Insincere pessimism is more of a social skill, generally more pleasant than not; and luckily, almost all pessimism is insincere. But if Christianity was, as these people claimed, completely pessimistic and against life, then I was ready to tear down St. Paul's Cathedral. But here's the strange part. They convinced me in Chapter I. (to my full satisfaction) that Christianity was indeed too pessimistic; then, in Chapter II., they started to show me that it was also far too optimistic. One argument against Christianity was that it kept people from seeking joy and freedom in the embrace of Nature with its morbid fears and tears. Another argument was that it lulled people into a false sense of security, placing them in a pink-and-white nursery. One prominent agnostic wondered why Nature wasn’t beautiful enough and why it was so hard to be free. Another well-known agnostic argued that Christian optimism, "the pretend cloak stitched by pious hands," concealed the fact that Nature was ugly and that true freedom was impossible. One rationalist had just finished calling Christianity a nightmare when another started labeling it a fool’s paradise. This confused me; the accusations seemed contradictory. Christianity couldn’t simultaneously be the dark mask covering a bright world and also the bright mask hiding a dark world. The condition of the Christian couldn’t be so comfortable that he was cowardly for sticking with it and so uncomfortable that he was foolish for enduring it. If it distorted human perception, it would have to do so in one way or another; it couldn’t wear both green and rose-colored glasses. I savored with a troubling delight, as did all young men of that era, the insults that Swinburne aimed at the bleakness of the faith—
"Thou hast conquered, O pale Galilaean, the world has grown gray with Thy breath."
"You have conquered, O pale Galilean, the world has turned gray with Your breath."
But when I read the same poet's accounts of paganism (as in "Atalanta"), I gathered that the world was, if possible, more gray before the Galilean breathed on it than afterwards. The poet maintained, indeed, in the abstract, that life itself was pitch dark. And yet, somehow, Christianity had darkened it. The very man who denounced Christianity for pessimism was himself a pessimist. I thought there must be something wrong. And it did for one wild moment cross my mind that, perhaps, those might not be the very best judges of the relation of religion to happiness who, by their own account, had neither one nor the other.
But when I read the same poet's views on paganism (like in "Atalanta"), I realized that the world was, if anything, more bleak before the Galilean brought his light than afterward. The poet claimed, in a general way, that life itself was completely dark. And yet, somehow, Christianity managed to overshadow it. The very person who criticized Christianity for being pessimistic was himself a pessimist. I thought there must be something off about that. For a brief moment, it occurred to me that maybe those who claimed to have no happiness or faith weren't the best judges of how religion relates to happiness.
It must be understood that I did not conclude hastily that the accusations were false or the accusers fools. I simply deduced that Christianity must be something even weirder and wickeder than they made out. A thing might have these two opposite vices; but it must be a rather queer thing if it did. A man might be too fat in one place and too thin in another; but he would be an odd shape. At this point my thoughts were only of the odd shape of the Christian religion; I did not allege any odd shape in the rationalistic mind.
I want to clarify that I didn't quickly decide the accusations were false or that the accusers were foolish. I just figured that Christianity must be even stranger and more twisted than they suggested. Something could have both of those contrasting flaws, but it would have to be quite unusual if it did. A person might be too heavy in one area and too thin in another, but they'd have a bizarre shape. At this moment, my focus was solely on the strange shape of the Christian religion; I didn't claim anything peculiar about the rationalistic mind.
Here is another case of the same kind. I felt that a strong case against Christianity lay in the charge that there is something timid, monkish, and unmanly about all that is called "Christian," especially in its attitude towards resistance and fighting. The great sceptics of the nineteenth century were largely virile. Bradlaugh in an expansive way, Huxley, in a reticent way, were decidedly men. In comparison, it did seem tenable that there was something weak and over patient about Christian counsels. The Gospel paradox about the other cheek, the fact that priests never fought, a hundred things made plausible the accusation that Christianity was an attempt to make a man too like a sheep. I read it and believed it, and if I had read nothing different, I should have gone on believing it. But I read something very different. I turned the next page in my agnostic manual, and my brain turned up-side down. Now I found that I was to hate Christianity not for fighting too little, but for fighting too much. Christianity, it seemed, was the mother of wars. Christianity had deluged the world with blood. I had got thoroughly angry with the Christian, because he never was angry. And now I was told to be angry with him because his anger had been the most huge and horrible thing in human history; because his anger had soaked the earth and smoked to the sun. The very people who reproached Christianity with the meekness and non-resistance of the monasteries were the very people who reproached it also with the violence and valour of the Crusades. It was the fault of poor old Christianity (somehow or other) both that Edward the Confessor did not fight and that Richard Coeur de Leon did. The Quakers (we were told) were the only characteristic Christians; and yet the massacres of Cromwell and Alva were characteristic Christian crimes. What could it all mean? What was this Christianity which always forbade war and always produced wars? What could be the nature of the thing which one could abuse first because it would not fight, and second because it was always fighting? In what world of riddles was born this monstrous murder and this monstrous meekness? The shape of Christianity grew a queerer shape every instant.
Here’s another example of the same nature. I felt that a strong argument against Christianity was rooted in the idea that there’s something timid, monkish, and unmanly about everything related to "Christianity," particularly in its approach to resistance and fighting. The prominent skeptics of the nineteenth century were largely assertive figures. Bradlaugh was bold and outgoing, while Huxley was more reserved, but they were definitely men. In comparison, it did seem reasonable to argue that there was something weak and overly patient about Christian teachings. The Gospel’s idea of turning the other cheek, the fact that priests never engaged in battle, and many other aspects made it plausible to claim that Christianity tried to make a person too much like a sheep. I read that and believed it, and if I hadn’t come across anything different, I would have kept believing it. But then I encountered something very different. I turned to the next page in my agnostic manual, and my thinking flipped upside down. I now discovered that I should hate Christianity not for fighting too little, but for fighting far too much. It appeared that Christianity was the origin of wars. Christianity had flooded the world with blood. I became thoroughly frustrated with the Christian for his lack of anger. Now I was told to be angry with him because his anger had been one of the most tremendous and terrible things in human history; because his anger had drenched the earth and reached up to the sun. The very people who criticized Christianity for the meekness and non-resistance of the monasteries were the same ones who also condemned it for the violence and bravery of the Crusades. Somehow, it was the fault of poor old Christianity that Edward the Confessor didn’t fight, and that Richard Coeur de Leon did. We were told that the Quakers were the only true Christians; yet, the massacres by Cromwell and Alva were also characteristic Christian acts. What could it all mean? What was this Christianity that both prohibited war and also caused wars? What could be the nature of something that could be criticized first for not fighting, and second for constantly waging war? In what baffling world was this monstrous violence and monstrosity of meekness born? The essence of Christianity grew weirder by the minute.
I take a third case; the strangest of all, because it involves the one real objection to the faith. The one real objection to the Christian religion is simply that it is one religion. The world is a big place, full of very different kinds of people. Christianity (it may reasonably be said) is one thing confined to one kind of people; it began in Palestine, it has practically stopped with Europe. I was duly impressed with this argument in my youth, and I was much drawn towards the doctrine often preached in Ethical Societies— I mean the doctrine that there is one great unconscious church of all humanity founded on the omnipresence of the human conscience. Creeds, it was said, divided men; but at least morals united them. The soul might seek the strangest and most remote lands and ages and still find essential ethical common sense. It might find Confucius under Eastern trees, and he would be writing "Thou shalt not steal." It might decipher the darkest hieroglyphic on the most primeval desert, and the meaning when deciphered would be "Little boys should tell the truth." I believed this doctrine of the brotherhood of all men in the possession of a moral sense, and I believe it still—with other things. And I was thoroughly annoyed with Christianity for suggesting (as I supposed) that whole ages and empires of men had utterly escaped this light of justice and reason. But then I found an astonishing thing. I found that the very people who said that mankind was one church from Plato to Emerson were the very people who said that morality had changed altogether, and that what was right in one age was wrong in another. If I asked, say, for an altar, I was told that we needed none, for men our brothers gave us clear oracles and one creed in their universal customs and ideals. But if I mildly pointed out that one of men's universal customs was to have an altar, then my agnostic teachers turned clean round and told me that men had always been in darkness and the superstitions of savages. I found it was their daily taunt against Christianity that it was the light of one people and had left all others to die in the dark. But I also found that it was their special boast for themselves that science and progress were the discovery of one people, and that all other peoples had died in the dark. Their chief insult to Christianity was actually their chief compliment to themselves, and there seemed to be a strange unfairness about all their relative insistence on the two things. When considering some pagan or agnostic, we were to remember that all men had one religion; when considering some mystic or spiritualist, we were only to consider what absurd religions some men had. We could trust the ethics of Epictetus, because ethics had never changed. We must not trust the ethics of Bossuet, because ethics had changed. They changed in two hundred years, but not in two thousand.
I’ll discuss a third example, which is the strangest of all, as it raises the main real objection to faith. The main real objection to Christianity is simply that it's just one religion. The world is vast, filled with very different kinds of people. Christianity is often seen as something specific to one type of people; it started in Palestine and has largely remained centered in Europe. I was genuinely impressed by this argument in my youth, and I was often attracted to the idea promoted in Ethical Societies—the idea that there’s one great, unconscious church of all humanity founded on the widespread presence of human conscience. People said that different beliefs divided us, but at least morals brought us together. The soul might wander into the most strange and distant lands and times and still find fundamental ethical common sense. It might encounter Confucius beneath Eastern trees, and he’d be saying, "You shall not steal." It could decode the most obscure hieroglyphics in the oldest deserts, and the message would mean, "Little boys should tell the truth." I believed in this idea of all men sharing a moral sense, and I still do—along with some other beliefs. I was really irritated with Christianity for suggesting (as I thought) that entire ages and empires of people had completely missed out on this understanding of justice and reason. But then I discovered something surprising. I found that the very people who claimed that mankind was one church from Plato to Emerson were also the ones who argued that morality had entirely changed, and what was right in one era could be wrong in another. If I asked, for example, for an altar, I was told we didn’t need one, because our brothers had given us clear guidance and a single belief in their universal customs and ideals. But if I gently pointed out that one of these universal customs was to have an altar, my agnostic teachers would flip around and tell me that people had always lived in darkness and had been stuck in the superstitions of primitive cultures. I found it was their daily complaint against Christianity that it represented the light of a single people while leaving all others to struggle in darkness. Yet I also found it was their proud claim that science and progress were discoveries of one people, and that all other cultures had remained in the dark. Their main criticism of Christianity was actually their biggest praise for themselves, and there seemed to be a strange inconsistency in their strong emphasis on both ideas. When discussing a pagan or agnostic, we were to remember that all men shared one religion; when talking about a mystic or spiritualist, we were only to acknowledge how absurd some religions were. We could trust the ethics of Epictetus because ethics had never changed. But we mustn't trust the ethics of Bossuet because they had changed. They changed over two hundred years, but not over two thousand.
This began to be alarming. It looked not so much as if Christianity was bad enough to include any vices, but rather as if any stick was good enough to beat Christianity with. What again could this astonishing thing be like which people were so anxious to contradict, that in doing so they did not mind contradicting themselves? I saw the same thing on every side. I can give no further space to this discussion of it in detail; but lest any one supposes that I have unfairly selected three accidental cases I will run briefly through a few others. Thus, certain sceptics wrote that the great crime of Christianity had been its attack on the family; it had dragged women to the loneliness and contemplation of the cloister, away from their homes and their children. But, then, other sceptics (slightly more advanced) said that the great crime of Christianity was forcing the family and marriage upon us; that it doomed women to the drudgery of their homes and children, and forbade them loneliness and contemplation. The charge was actually reversed. Or, again, certain phrases in the Epistles or the marriage service, were said by the anti-Christians to show contempt for woman's intellect. But I found that the anti-Christians themselves had a contempt for woman's intellect; for it was their great sneer at the Church on the Continent that "only women" went to it. Or again, Christianity was reproached with its naked and hungry habits; with its sackcloth and dried peas. But the next minute Christianity was being reproached with its pomp and its ritualism; its shrines of porphyry and its robes of gold. It was abused for being too plain and for being too coloured. Again Christianity had always been accused of restraining sexuality too much, when Bradlaugh the Malthusian discovered that it restrained it too little. It is often accused in the same breath of prim respectability and of religious extravagance. Between the covers of the same atheistic pamphlet I have found the faith rebuked for its disunion, "One thinks one thing, and one another," and rebuked also for its union, "It is difference of opinion that prevents the world from going to the dogs." In the same conversation a free-thinker, a friend of mine, blamed Christianity for despising Jews, and then despised it himself for being Jewish.
This was becoming concerning. It seemed less like Christianity had any real flaws and more like any excuse was good enough to attack it. What was this remarkable thing that people were so eager to contradict, even when it meant contradicting themselves? I saw this contradiction everywhere. I can't dive deeper into this discussion, but to avoid suggesting I picked three random examples, I'll quickly go through a few others. For instance, some skeptics claimed that Christianity's biggest crime was its attack on the family; it had drawn women into the solitude of the convent, away from their homes and kids. But then, other skeptics (a bit more advanced) argued that Christianity's fault was forcing family and marriage upon us; that it pushed women into the routine of home and children, denying them solitude and introspection. The criticism was completely flipped. Or, certain phrases from the Epistles or the marriage service were said by anti-Christians to show disdain for women's intellect. However, I found that the anti-Christians themselves looked down on women's intellect; their big mockery of the Church in Europe was that "only women" attended it. Similarly, Christianity was critiqued for its simplicity and austerity; for its sackcloth and dried peas. Yet, moments later, it was criticized for its extravagance and ritual; for its opulent shrines and gold robes. It was condemned for being too plain and for being too elaborate. Furthermore, Christianity has always been accused of being overly restrictive about sexuality, yet when Bradlaugh, the Malthusian, discovered it didn’t restrict it enough, that became the critique. It’s often slammed for being both too prim and too extravagant at the same time. Within the same atheistic pamphlet, I found the faith criticized for its divisions, "One thinks one thing, and another thinks differently," and also for its unity, "If only we could agree, the world wouldn’t be in such chaos." In a single conversation, a free-thinker I know criticized Christianity for looking down on Jews and then criticized it for being Jewish itself.
I wished to be quite fair then, and I wish to be quite fair now; and I did not conclude that the attack on Christianity was all wrong. I only concluded that if Christianity was wrong, it was very wrong indeed. Such hostile horrors might be combined in one thing, but that thing must be very strange and solitary. There are men who are misers, and also spendthrifts; but they are rare. There are men sensual and also ascetic; but they are rare. But if this mass of mad contradictions really existed, quakerish and bloodthirsty, too gorgeous and too thread-bare, austere, yet pandering preposterously to the lust of the eye, the enemy of women and their foolish refuge, a solemn pessimist and a silly optimist, if this evil existed, then there was in this evil something quite supreme and unique. For I found in my rationalist teachers no explanation of such exceptional corruption. Christianity (theoretically speaking) was in their eyes only one of the ordinary myths and errors of mortals. THEY gave me no key to this twisted and unnatural badness. Such a paradox of evil rose to the stature of the supernatural. It was, indeed, almost as supernatural as the infallibility of the Pope. An historic institution, which never went right, is really quite as much of a miracle as an institution that cannot go wrong. The only explanation which immediately occurred to my mind was that Christianity did not come from heaven, but from hell. Really, if Jesus of Nazareth was not Christ, He must have been Antichrist.
I wanted to be totally fair back then, and I want to be totally fair now; and I didn't think the attack on Christianity was entirely wrong. I just thought that if Christianity was wrong, it was really wrong. Such extreme contradictions could come together in one thing, but that thing would have to be very unusual and isolated. There are people who are both greedy and reckless spenders, but they are rare. There are people who are indulgent and also self-denying, but they are rare. If this mix of crazy contradictions actually existed—being both peace-loving and bloodthirsty, too extravagant and too worn-out, strict yet ridiculously catering to the desire for beauty, an enemy of women while being their ridiculous refuge, a serious pessimist and a silly optimist—if this evil existed, then within it there was something truly extraordinary and unique. Because I found no explanation for such exceptional corruption from my rationalist teachers. To them, Christianity (in theory) was just one of the usual myths and errors of humanity. THEY didn’t give me any insight into this twisted and unnatural wickedness. Such a paradox of evil rose to the level of the supernatural. It was almost as supernatural as the Pope's infallibility. An historic institution that never got anything right is really just as much of a miracle as one that can’t go wrong. The only explanation that came to my mind was that Christianity didn’t come from heaven, but from hell. Honestly, if Jesus of Nazareth wasn’t the Christ, He must have been the Antichrist.
And then in a quiet hour a strange thought struck me like a still thunderbolt. There had suddenly come into my mind another explanation. Suppose we heard an unknown man spoken of by many men. Suppose we were puzzled to hear that some men said he was too tall and some too short; some objected to his fatness, some lamented his leanness; some thought him too dark, and some too fair. One explanation (as has been already admitted) would be that he might be an odd shape. But there is another explanation. He might be the right shape. Outrageously tall men might feel him to be short. Very short men might feel him to be tall. Old bucks who are growing stout might consider him insufficiently filled out; old beaux who were growing thin might feel that he expanded beyond the narrow lines of elegance. Perhaps Swedes (who have pale hair like tow) called him a dark man, while negroes considered him distinctly blonde. Perhaps (in short) this extraordinary thing is really the ordinary thing; at least the normal thing, the centre. Perhaps, after all, it is Christianity that is sane and all its critics that are mad—in various ways. I tested this idea by asking myself whether there was about any of the accusers anything morbid that might explain the accusation. I was startled to find that this key fitted a lock. For instance, it was certainly odd that the modern world charged Christianity at once with bodily austerity and with artistic pomp. But then it was also odd, very odd, that the modern world itself combined extreme bodily luxury with an extreme absence of artistic pomp. The modern man thought Becket's robes too rich and his meals too poor. But then the modern man was really exceptional in history; no man before ever ate such elaborate dinners in such ugly clothes. The modern man found the church too simple exactly where modern life is too complex; he found the church too gorgeous exactly where modern life is too dingy. The man who disliked the plain fasts and feasts was mad on entrees. The man who disliked vestments wore a pair of preposterous trousers. And surely if there was any insanity involved in the matter at all it was in the trousers, not in the simply falling robe. If there was any insanity at all, it was in the extravagant entrees, not in the bread and wine.
And then, during a quiet moment, a strange thought hit me like a bolt of lightning. Another explanation suddenly popped into my head. Imagine we heard about an unknown guy from many people. Imagine we were confused to hear that some said he was too tall and others said he was too short; some complained about his weight, while others wished he were heavier; some thought he was too dark, and some thought he was too light. One explanation (as has already been suggested) could be that he might be an unusual shape. But there's another possibility. He could actually be the right shape. Very tall people might think he’s short, while very short people might think he’s tall. Older guys who are getting pudgy might see him as too skinny; older men getting thin might feel he looks too bulky. Maybe Swedes (with their light, tow-like hair) called him dark, while Black people saw him as distinctly blonde. Maybe (in short) this unusual thing is really the ordinary thing; at least the typical thing, the center. Maybe, after all, it’s Christianity that’s sane and its critics who are crazy—in different ways. I checked this idea by asking myself if there was anything unhealthy about any of the critics that might explain their accusations. I was surprised to find that this idea fit perfectly. For example, it’s certainly strange that the modern world accuses Christianity of both being too austere and too extravagant. But then it’s also very odd that the modern world combines extreme physical indulgence with a complete lack of artistic grandeur. Modern people think Becket's robes are too lavish and his meals are too meager. However, modern people are really exceptional in history; no one before them ever had such elaborate dinners while wearing such ugly clothes. The modern person finds the church too plain exactly where modern life is too complicated; they find the church too extravagant exactly where modern life is too drab. The person who disliked the simple fasts and feasts was crazy about fancy dishes. The one who disliked religious vestments wore a pair of ridiculous trousers. And surely if there’s any madness in this at all, it’s in the trousers, not in the simply flowing robe. If any insanity exists, it’s in the extravagant dishes, not in the bread and wine.
I went over all the cases, and I found the key fitted so far. The fact that Swinburne was irritated at the unhappiness of Christians and yet more irritated at their happiness was easily explained. It was no longer a complication of diseases in Christianity, but a complication of diseases in Swinburne. The restraints of Christians saddened him simply because he was more hedonist than a healthy man should be. The faith of Christians angered him because he was more pessimist than a healthy man should be. In the same way the Malthusians by instinct attacked Christianity; not because there is anything especially anti-Malthusian about Christianity, but because there is something a little anti-human about Malthusianism.
I reviewed all the cases, and I found the key fit so far. Swinburne's annoyance with the unhappiness of Christians and even more with their happiness is easy to understand. It wasn’t really an issue of Christianity’s many problems, but rather Swinburne’s own struggles. The restrictions that Christians faced saddened him simply because he was more hedonistic than a healthy person should be. The faith of Christians frustrated him because he was more pessimistic than a healthy person should be. Similarly, the Malthusians instinctively attacked Christianity; not because Christianity is particularly anti-Malthusian, but because there is something slightly anti-human in Malthusianism.
Nevertheless it could not, I felt, be quite true that Christianity was merely sensible and stood in the middle. There was really an element in it of emphasis and even frenzy which had justified the secularists in their superficial criticism. It might be wise, I began more and more to think that it was wise, but it was not merely worldly wise; it was not merely temperate and respectable. Its fierce crusaders and meek saints might balance each other; still, the crusaders were very fierce and the saints were very meek, meek beyond all decency. Now, it was just at this point of the speculation that I remembered my thoughts about the martyr and the suicide. In that matter there had been this combination between two almost insane positions which yet somehow amounted to sanity. This was just such another contradiction; and this I had already found to be true. This was exactly one of the paradoxes in which sceptics found the creed wrong; and in this I had found it right. Madly as Christians might love the martyr or hate the suicide, they never felt these passions more madly than I had felt them long before I dreamed of Christianity. Then the most difficult and interesting part of the mental process opened, and I began to trace this idea darkly through all the enormous thoughts of our theology. The idea was that which I had outlined touching the optimist and the pessimist; that we want not an amalgam or compromise, but both things at the top of their energy; love and wrath both burning. Here I shall only trace it in relation to ethics. But I need not remind the reader that the idea of this combination is indeed central in orthodox theology. For orthodox theology has specially insisted that Christ was not a being apart from God and man, like an elf, nor yet a being half human and half not, like a centaur, but both things at once and both things thoroughly, very man and very God. Now let me trace this notion as I found it.
However, I felt that it couldn't be entirely accurate to say that Christianity was just sensible and moderate. There was actually an element of intensity and even passion that justified the secularists in their shallow critiques. I started to believe that it might be wise—not just in a practical sense, but in a way that wasn’t simply about being moderate and respectable. The fierce crusaders and the gentle saints might balance each other; still, the crusaders were very intense, and the saints were incredibly meek, meek to a fault. At this point in my thinking, I recalled my reflections on the martyr and the suicide. In that case, there was a blend of two nearly irrational positions that somehow amounted to a kind of sanity. This was just another contradiction, and I had already observed it to be true. This was precisely one of the paradoxes that skeptics found flawed in the creed, while I found it to be true. No matter how passionately Christians might admire the martyr or condemn the suicide, they never felt those emotions more intensely than I had long before I considered Christianity. Then, the most challenging and intriguing part of my thought process began, and I started to trace this idea through the vast concepts of our theology. The idea was similar to what I had outlined regarding the optimist and the pessimist; we don’t want a blend or compromise, but both elements at full force—love and anger both blazing. Here, I'll focus on this in relation to ethics. However, I should remind the reader that the idea of this combination is indeed central to orthodox theology. For orthodox theology particularly emphasizes that Christ was not a being separate from God and man, like a fairy tale character, nor a being half human and half not, like a centaur, but both fully at the same time—fully man and fully God. Now, let me explore this concept as I discovered it.
All sane men can see that sanity is some kind of equilibrium; that one may be mad and eat too much, or mad and eat too little. Some moderns have indeed appeared with vague versions of progress and evolution which seeks to destroy the MESON or balance of Aristotle. They seem to suggest that we are meant to starve progressively, or to go on eating larger and larger breakfasts every morning for ever. But the great truism of the MESON remains for all thinking men, and these people have not upset any balance except their own. But granted that we have all to keep a balance, the real interest comes in with the question of how that balance can be kept. That was the problem which Paganism tried to solve: that was the problem which I think Christianity solved and solved in a very strange way.
All sane people can see that sanity is some sort of balance; that you might be crazy and eat too much, or crazy and eat too little. Some modern thinkers have indeed come up with vague ideas about progress and evolution that aim to destroy the MESON or balance of Aristotle. They seem to imply that we’re meant to gradually starve, or to keep eating bigger and bigger breakfasts every morning forever. But the basic truth of the MESON remains for all rational individuals, and these people haven’t disrupted any balance except their own. However, assuming we all need to maintain a balance, the real question is how that balance can be maintained. That was the issue that Paganism sought to address; that was the issue that I believe Christianity addressed, and in a very unique way.
Paganism declared that virtue was in a balance; Christianity declared it was in a conflict: the collision of two passions apparently opposite. Of course they were not really inconsistent; but they were such that it was hard to hold simultaneously. Let us follow for a moment the clue of the martyr and the suicide; and take the case of courage. No quality has ever so much addled the brains and tangled the definitions of merely rational sages. Courage is almost a contradiction in terms. It means a strong desire to live taking the form of a readiness to die. "He that will lose his life, the same shall save it," is not a piece of mysticism for saints and heroes. It is a piece of everyday advice for sailors or mountaineers. It might be printed in an Alpine guide or a drill book. This paradox is the whole principle of courage; even of quite earthly or quite brutal courage. A man cut off by the sea may save his life if he will risk it on the precipice.
Paganism suggested that virtue was about balance, while Christianity argued it was about conflict: the clash of two seemingly opposite passions. They weren't truly inconsistent, but it was difficult to embrace both at the same time. Let’s take a moment to consider the martyr and the suicide and look at the case of courage. No quality has ever confused thinkers and complicated the definitions of rational minds like courage. Courage seems almost contradictory. It’s a strong desire to live that takes the form of being ready to die. “Whoever wants to save their life will lose it” isn’t just a mystical statement for saints and heroes; it’s practical advice for sailors or mountaineers. It could easily be included in an Alpine guide or a training manual. This paradox is the essence of courage, even of very earthly or brutally practical courage. A person stranded by the sea might save their life by risking it on a cliff.
He can only get away from death by continually stepping within an inch of it. A soldier surrounded by enemies, if he is to cut his way out, needs to combine a strong desire for living with a strange carelessness about dying. He must not merely cling to life, for then he will be a coward, and will not escape. He must not merely wait for death, for then he will be a suicide, and will not escape. He must seek his life in a spirit of furious indifference to it; he must desire life like water and yet drink death like wine. No philosopher, I fancy, has ever expressed this romantic riddle with adequate lucidity, and I certainly have not done so. But Christianity has done more: it has marked the limits of it in the awful graves of the suicide and the hero, showing the distance between him who dies for the sake of living and him who dies for the sake of dying. And it has held up ever since above the European lances the banner of the mystery of chivalry: the Christian courage, which is a disdain of death; not the Chinese courage, which is a disdain of life.
He can only escape death by constantly coming close to it. A soldier who is surrounded by enemies must combine a strong will to live with a strange indifference to dying if he wants to carve his way out. He can’t just cling to life, because then he’ll be a coward and won’t escape. He can’t just wait for death, because then he’ll be a suicide and won’t escape either. He must pursue his life with a fierce disregard for it; he must crave life like it’s water while still drinking in death like it’s wine. No philosopher, I believe, has ever made this romantic puzzle clear enough, and I certainly haven’t succeeded. But Christianity has done more: it has defined the boundaries in the tragic graves of both the suicide and the hero, showing the difference between someone who dies for the sake of living and someone who dies for the sake of dying. It has also raised above European warriors the banner of the mystery of chivalry: the Christian courage that scorns death, as opposed to the Chinese courage that scorns life.
And now I began to find that this duplex passion was the Christian key to ethics everywhere. Everywhere the creed made a moderation out of the still crash of two impetuous emotions. Take, for instance, the matter of modesty, of the balance between mere pride and mere prostration. The average pagan, like the average agnostic, would merely say that he was content with himself, but not insolently self-satisfied, that there were many better and many worse, that his deserts were limited, but he would see that he got them. In short, he would walk with his head in the air; but not necessarily with his nose in the air. This is a manly and rational position, but it is open to the objection we noted against the compromise between optimism and pessimism—the "resignation" of Matthew Arnold. Being a mixture of two things, it is a dilution of two things; neither is present in its full strength or contributes its full colour. This proper pride does not lift the heart like the tongue of trumpets; you cannot go clad in crimson and gold for this. On the other hand, this mild rationalist modesty does not cleanse the soul with fire and make it clear like crystal; it does not (like a strict and searching humility) make a man as a little child, who can sit at the feet of the grass. It does not make him look up and see marvels; for Alice must grow small if she is to be Alice in Wonderland. Thus it loses both the poetry of being proud and the poetry of being humble. Christianity sought by this same strange expedient to save both of them.
And now I started to realize that this dual passion was the Christian approach to ethics everywhere. The belief created a balance out of the intense clash of two strong emotions. Take, for example, the issue of modesty, the middle ground between simple pride and complete submission. The typical pagan, like the average agnostic, would just say that he was content with himself, but not arrogantly self-satisfied, acknowledging that there were many better and many worse than him, that he deserved what he got—but he would make sure to get it. In short, he would walk with his head held high, but not necessarily with an air of superiority. This is a strong and rational stance, but it faces the criticism we mentioned regarding the compromise between optimism and pessimism—the "resignation" of Matthew Arnold. Being a mix of two things, it dilutes both; neither is fully present or contributes its full vibrancy. This rightful pride doesn’t elevate the heart like the sound of trumpets; you can’t show up dressed in crimson and gold for this. On the flip side, this mild rationalist modesty doesn’t purify the soul with fire or make it as clear as crystal; it doesn’t transform a man into a little child, who can sit at the feet of nature. It doesn’t inspire him to look up and see wonders; for Alice must shrink to be Alice in Wonderland. Thus, it loses both the beauty of being proud and the beauty of being humble. Christianity sought to save both through this same unusual method.
It separated the two ideas and then exaggerated them both. In one way Man was to be haughtier than he had ever been before; in another way he was to be humbler than he had ever been before. In so far as I am Man I am the chief of creatures. In so far as I am a man I am the chief of sinners. All humility that had meant pessimism, that had meant man taking a vague or mean view of his whole destiny—all that was to go. We were to hear no more the wail of Ecclesiastes that humanity had no pre-eminence over the brute, or the awful cry of Homer that man was only the saddest of all the beasts of the field. Man was a statue of God walking about the garden. Man had pre-eminence over all the brutes; man was only sad because he was not a beast, but a broken god. The Greek had spoken of men creeping on the earth, as if clinging to it. Now Man was to tread on the earth as if to subdue it. Christianity thus held a thought of the dignity of man that could only be expressed in crowns rayed like the sun and fans of peacock plumage. Yet at the same time it could hold a thought about the abject smallness of man that could only be expressed in fasting and fantastic submission, in the gray ashes of St. Dominic and the white snows of St. Bernard. When one came to think of ONE'S SELF, there was vista and void enough for any amount of bleak abnegation and bitter truth. There the realistic gentleman could let himself go—as long as he let himself go at himself. There was an open playground for the happy pessimist. Let him say anything against himself short of blaspheming the original aim of his being; let him call himself a fool and even a damned fool (though that is Calvinistic); but he must not say that fools are not worth saving. He must not say that a man, QUA man, can be valueless. Here, again in short, Christianity got over the difficulty of combining furious opposites, by keeping them both, and keeping them both furious. The Church was positive on both points. One can hardly think too little of one's self. One can hardly think too much of one's soul.
It separated the two ideas and then exaggerated them both. On one hand, man was meant to be prouder than ever before; on the other hand, he was supposed to be more humble than ever before. As far as I am human, I am the greatest of all creatures. As far as I am a man, I am the greatest of all sinners. All the humility that meant pessimism, that made man take a bleak or low view of his entire purpose—all of that was to go. We would no longer hear the lament of Ecclesiastes that humanity had no superiority over animals, or the terrible cry of Homer that man was just the saddest of all the beasts of the field. Man was a statue of God moving through the garden. Man had dominance over all the beasts; he was only sad because he wasn't a beast, but a fallen god. The Greeks described men crawling on the earth as if holding on to it. Now, man was meant to walk on the earth as if to conquer it. Christianity held a vision of human dignity that could only be expressed in crowns shining like the sun and fans made of peacock feathers. Yet at the same time, it could embrace an idea about man's utter insignificance that could only be expressed in fasting and strange submission, in the gray ashes of St. Dominic and the white snows of St. Bernard. When one reflected on ONE'S SELF, there was enough space and emptiness for all kinds of stark denial and harsh truth. That was where the realistic gentleman could fully express himself—as long as he focused on himself. There was a wide-open space for the cheerful pessimist. He could say anything negative about himself, short of blaspheming the original purpose of his existence; he could call himself a fool and even a damned fool (though that’s Calvinistic); but he must not say that fools are not worth saving. He must not claim that a man, AS a man, can be worthless. Here, again, in summary, Christianity resolved the challenge of reconciling fierce opposites by embracing both and holding them both fiercely. The Church was clear on both counts. One can hardly think too little of oneself. One can hardly think too much of one's soul.
Take another case: the complicated question of charity, which some highly uncharitable idealists seem to think quite easy. Charity is a paradox, like modesty and courage. Stated baldly, charity certainly means one of two things—pardoning unpardonable acts, or loving unlovable people. But if we ask ourselves (as we did in the case of pride) what a sensible pagan would feel about such a subject, we shall probably be beginning at the bottom of it. A sensible pagan would say that there were some people one could forgive, and some one couldn't: a slave who stole wine could be laughed at; a slave who betrayed his benefactor could be killed, and cursed even after he was killed. In so far as the act was pardonable, the man was pardonable. That again is rational, and even refreshing; but it is a dilution. It leaves no place for a pure horror of injustice, such as that which is a great beauty in the innocent. And it leaves no place for a mere tenderness for men as men, such as is the whole fascination of the charitable. Christianity came in here as before. It came in startlingly with a sword, and clove one thing from another. It divided the crime from the criminal. The criminal we must forgive unto seventy times seven. The crime we must not forgive at all. It was not enough that slaves who stole wine inspired partly anger and partly kindness. We must be much more angry with theft than before, and yet much kinder to thieves than before. There was room for wrath and love to run wild. And the more I considered Christianity, the more I found that while it had established a rule and order, the chief aim of that order was to give room for good things to run wild.
Take another example: the tricky issue of charity, which some overly idealistic people think is quite simple. Charity is a paradox, like modesty and courage. Put simply, charity means one of two things—forgiving unpardonable actions or loving unlovable individuals. But if we ask ourselves (as we did with pride) what a reasonable person would think about this topic, we might be starting to grasp it. A reasonable person would say that some people can be forgiven, and some cannot: a slave who stole wine might be laughed at; a slave who betrayed his benefactor could be punished severely and cursed even after death. As far as the act is forgivable, the person is forgivable. That view makes sense and even feels refreshing; but it dilutes the issue. It doesn’t leave space for a pure horror of injustice, which can be a profound beauty in the innocent, nor does it allow for a simple compassion for people as people, which is the whole appeal of charity. Christianity stepped in here as it did before. It entered dramatically with a sword, separating one thing from another. It distinguished the crime from the criminal. The criminal must be forgiven seventy times seven. The crime should not be forgiven at all. It wasn’t enough that slaves who stole wine elicited a mix of anger and kindness. We must be much angrier about theft than before, yet much kinder to thieves than ever. There was space for both wrath and love to thrive. And the more I reflected on Christianity, the more I realized that while it established rules and order, the main purpose of that order was to allow good things to flourish freely.
Mental and emotional liberty are not so simple as they look. Really they require almost as careful a balance of laws and conditions as do social and political liberty. The ordinary aesthetic anarchist who sets out to feel everything freely gets knotted at last in a paradox that prevents him feeling at all. He breaks away from home limits to follow poetry. But in ceasing to feel home limits he has ceased to feel the "Odyssey." He is free from national prejudices and outside patriotism. But being outside patriotism he is outside "Henry V." Such a literary man is simply outside all literature: he is more of a prisoner than any bigot. For if there is a wall between you and the world, it makes little difference whether you describe yourself as locked in or as locked out. What we want is not the universality that is outside all normal sentiments; we want the universality that is inside all normal sentiments. It is all the difference between being free from them, as a man is free from a prison, and being free of them as a man is free of a city. I am free from Windsor Castle (that is, I am not forcibly detained there), but I am by no means free of that building. How can man be approximately free of fine emotions, able to swing them in a clear space without breakage or wrong? THIS was the achievement of this Christian paradox of the parallel passions. Granted the primary dogma of the war between divine and diabolic, the revolt and ruin of the world, their optimism and pessimism, as pure poetry, could be loosened like cataracts.
Mental and emotional freedom aren’t as straightforward as they seem. They actually require a careful balance of rules and circumstances, just like social and political freedom. The typical aesthetic anarchist, who aims to experience everything freely, eventually gets tangled in a paradox that stops him from feeling anything at all. He breaks away from familiar boundaries to pursue poetry. But by ignoring those boundaries, he has also lost the ability to appreciate the "Odyssey." He is free from national biases and outside of patriotism. However, by being outside of patriotism, he is also outside "Henry V." This kind of literary person is essentially outside all literature; he is more of a prisoner than any bigot. Because if there’s a wall between you and the world, it doesn’t matter whether you call yourself locked in or locked out. What we need is not a universality that dismisses all normal sentiments; we need a universality that embraces all normal sentiments. It’s the difference between being free from them, like a person being free from a prison, and being free of them, like a person being free of a city. I am free from Windsor Castle (which means I’m not being held there against my will), but I’m definitely not free of that building. How can a person ever be truly free of deep emotions, capable of expressing them in a clear space without damage or error? THIS was the achievement of this Christian paradox of parallel passions. Given the fundamental belief in the conflict between the divine and the diabolic, the upheaval and destruction of the world, their optimism and pessimism, as pure poetry, could flow freely like waterfalls.
St. Francis, in praising all good, could be a more shouting optimist than Walt Whitman. St. Jerome, in denouncing all evil, could paint the world blacker than Schopenhauer. Both passions were free because both were kept in their place. The optimist could pour out all the praise he liked on the gay music of the march, the golden trumpets, and the purple banners going into battle. But he must not call the fight needless. The pessimist might draw as darkly as he chose the sickening marches or the sanguine wounds. But he must not call the fight hopeless. So it was with all the other moral problems, with pride, with protest, and with compassion. By defining its main doctrine, the Church not only kept seemingly inconsistent things side by side, but, what was more, allowed them to break out in a sort of artistic violence otherwise possible only to anarchists. Meekness grew more dramatic than madness. Historic Christianity rose into a high and strange COUP DE THEATRE of morality—things that are to virtue what the crimes of Nero are to vice. The spirits of indignation and of charity took terrible and attractive forms, ranging from that monkish fierceness that scourged like a dog the first and greatest of the Plantagenets, to the sublime pity of St. Catherine, who, in the official shambles, kissed the bloody head of the criminal. Poetry could be acted as well as composed. This heroic and monumental manner in ethics has entirely vanished with supernatural religion. They, being humble, could parade themselves: but we are too proud to be prominent. Our ethical teachers write reasonably for prison reform; but we are not likely to see Mr. Cadbury, or any eminent philanthropist, go into Reading Gaol and embrace the strangled corpse before it is cast into the quicklime. Our ethical teachers write mildly against the power of millionaires; but we are not likely to see Mr. Rockefeller, or any modern tyrant, publicly whipped in Westminster Abbey.
St. Francis, in celebrating all that is good, could be a louder optimist than Walt Whitman. St. Jerome, in criticizing all that is evil, could make the world seem darker than Schopenhauer did. Both passions were valid because each was kept in check. The optimist could express all the praise he wanted for the joyful sound of the march, the golden trumpets, and the colorful banners going into battle. But he couldn’t call the fight unnecessary. The pessimist could draw as grim a picture as he liked of the disturbing marches or the bloody wounds. But he couldn’t claim the fight was hopeless. This was true for all other moral issues, like pride, protest, and compassion. By defining its central beliefs, the Church not only held seemingly contradictory ideas together but also allowed them to erupt in a kind of artistic intensity that only anarchists usually achieved. Humility became more dramatic than madness. Historical Christianity transformed into a remarkable and unusual display of morality—elements that are to virtue what Nero's crimes are to vice. The spirits of indignation and charity adopted fierce and captivating forms, from the monkish harshness that harshly punished the first and greatest of the Plantagenets to the sublime compassion of St. Catherine, who kissed the bloody head of the criminal in the official slaughterhouse. Poetry could be performed as well as written. This grand and monumental approach to ethics has completely disappeared with supernatural religion. They, being humble, could display themselves on a grand scale; but we are too proud to do so. Our ethical leaders write reasoned arguments for prison reform; however, we are unlikely to see Mr. Cadbury, or any well-known philanthropist, enter Reading Gaol and embrace the strangled corpse before it’s thrown into the quicklime. Our ethical leaders write gently against the power of millionaires; yet, we are not likely to see Mr. Rockefeller, or any modern tyrant, publicly whipped in Westminster Abbey.
Thus, the double charges of the secularists, though throwing nothing but darkness and confusion on themselves, throw a real light on the faith. It is true that the historic Church has at once emphasised celibacy and emphasised the family; has at once (if one may put it so) been fiercely for having children and fiercely for not having children. It has kept them side by side like two strong colours, red and white, like the red and white upon the shield of St. George. It has always had a healthy hatred of pink. It hates that combination of two colours which is the feeble expedient of the philosophers. It hates that evolution of black into white which is tantamount to a dirty gray. In fact, the whole theory of the Church on virginity might be symbolized in the statement that white is a colour: not merely the absence of a colour. All that I am urging here can be expressed by saying that Christianity sought in most of these cases to keep two colours coexistent but pure. It is not a mixture like russet or purple; it is rather like a shot silk, for a shot silk is always at right angles, and is in the pattern of the cross.
So, the double accusations from secularists, while only bringing darkness and confusion to themselves, actually shed real light on faith. It's true that the historic Church has emphasized both celibacy and family, passionately advocating for having children as well as for not having them. It has kept these ideas side by side like two strong colors, red and white, similar to the red and white on St. George's shield. It has always had a healthy disdain for pink. It dislikes that mix of colors, which is a weak compromise of philosophers. It rejects that gradual shift from black to white that results in a dirty gray. In fact, the entire Church's view on virginity could be summed up by saying that white is a color: not just the lack of color. Everything I'm talking about here can be expressed by saying that Christianity sought in most cases to keep two colors existing together but distinct. It’s not a blend like russet or purple; it’s more like a shot silk, always at right angles, and patterned in the shape of a cross.
So it is also, of course, with the contradictory charges of the anti-Christians about submission and slaughter. It IS true that the Church told some men to fight and others not to fight; and it IS true that those who fought were like thunderbolts and those who did not fight were like statues. All this simply means that the Church preferred to use its Supermen and to use its Tolstoyans. There must be SOME good in the life of battle, for so many good men have enjoyed being soldiers. There must be SOME good in the idea of non-resistance, for so many good men seem to enjoy being Quakers. All that the Church did (so far as that goes) was to prevent either of these good things from ousting the other. They existed side by side. The Tolstoyans, having all the scruples of monks, simply became monks. The Quakers became a club instead of becoming a sect. Monks said all that Tolstoy says; they poured out lucid lamentations about the cruelty of battles and the vanity of revenge. But the Tolstoyans are not quite right enough to run the whole world; and in the ages of faith they were not allowed to run it. The world did not lose the last charge of Sir James Douglas or the banner of Joan the Maid. And sometimes this pure gentleness and this pure fierceness met and justified their juncture; the paradox of all the prophets was fulfilled, and, in the soul of St. Louis, the lion lay down with the lamb. But remember that this text is too lightly interpreted. It is constantly assured, especially in our Tolstoyan tendencies, that when the lion lies down with the lamb the lion becomes lamb-like. But that is brutal annexation and imperialism on the part of the lamb. That is simply the lamb absorbing the lion instead of the lion eating the lamb. The real problem is—Can the lion lie down with the lamb and still retain his royal ferocity? THAT is the problem the Church attempted; THAT is the miracle she achieved.
So it is likewise, of course, with the conflicting criticisms from the anti-Christians regarding submission and slaughter. It is true that the Church told some people to fight and others not to fight; and it is true that those who fought were like thunderbolts and those who didn’t fight were like statues. All this just means that the Church preferred to utilize its Supermen and its Tolstoyans. There must be something good in the life of battle, since so many good people have enjoyed being soldiers. There must be something good in the idea of non-resistance, as so many good people seem to enjoy being Quakers. All the Church did (at least in this aspect) was to make sure neither of these good things pushed the other out. They coexisted. The Tolstoyans, having all the scruples of monks, simply became monks. The Quakers formed a club instead of becoming a sect. Monks expressed everything that Tolstoy says; they shared clear laments about the cruelty of battles and the vanity of revenge. But the Tolstoyans aren’t quite right enough to run the whole world; and in the ages of faith, they weren’t allowed to do so. The world didn’t lose the last charge of Sir James Douglas or the banner of Joan the Maid. And sometimes this pure gentleness and this pure fierceness met and justified their combination; the paradox of all the prophets was fulfilled, and, in the soul of St. Louis, the lion lay down with the lamb. But keep in mind that this text is often interpreted too lightly. It is often claimed, especially in our Tolstoyan tendencies, that when the lion lies down with the lamb, the lion becomes lamb-like. But that is a brutal takeover and imperialism on the part of the lamb. That is merely the lamb absorbing the lion instead of the lion devouring the lamb. The real issue is—Can the lion lie down with the lamb and still retain his royal ferocity? That is the challenge the Church faced; that is the miracle it accomplished.
This is what I have called guessing the hidden eccentricities of life. This is knowing that a man's heart is to the left and not in the middle. This is knowing not only that the earth is round, but knowing exactly where it is flat. Christian doctrine detected the oddities of life. It not only discovered the law, but it foresaw the exceptions. Those underrate Christianity who say that it discovered mercy; any one might discover mercy. In fact every one did. But to discover a plan for being merciful and also severe— THAT was to anticipate a strange need of human nature. For no one wants to be forgiven for a big sin as if it were a little one. Any one might say that we should be neither quite miserable nor quite happy. But to find out how far one MAY be quite miserable without making it impossible to be quite happy—that was a discovery in psychology. Any one might say, "Neither swagger nor grovel"; and it would have been a limit. But to say, "Here you can swagger and there you can grovel"—that was an emancipation.
This is what I’ve called figuring out the hidden quirks of life. This means understanding that a person's heart is to the left and not in the middle. This means knowing not just that the earth is round, but knowing exactly where it is flat. Christian teachings identified the oddities of life. It not only uncovered the laws but also predicted the exceptions. Those who claim that Christianity only discovered mercy are underestimating it; anyone could discover mercy. In fact, everyone has. But to come up with a plan for being both merciful and strict—THAT was to anticipate a unique need of human nature. Because no one wants to be forgiven for a major sin as if it were a minor one. Anyone could say that we should be neither completely miserable nor completely happy. But to discover just how miserable one can be without making it impossible to be truly happy—that was a breakthrough in psychology. Anyone could say, "Don’t boast or beg"; and that would set a limit. But to say, "Here you can boast and there you can beg"—that was liberation.
This was the big fact about Christian ethics; the discovery of the new balance. Paganism had been like a pillar of marble, upright because proportioned with symmetry. Christianity was like a huge and ragged and romantic rock, which, though it sways on its pedestal at a touch, yet, because its exaggerated excrescences exactly balance each other, is enthroned there for a thousand years. In a Gothic cathedral the columns were all different, but they were all necessary. Every support seemed an accidental and fantastic support; every buttress was a flying buttress. So in Christendom apparent accidents balanced. Becket wore a hair shirt under his gold and crimson, and there is much to be said for the combination; for Becket got the benefit of the hair shirt while the people in the street got the benefit of the crimson and gold. It is at least better than the manner of the modern millionaire, who has the black and the drab outwardly for others, and the gold next his heart. But the balance was not always in one man's body as in Becket's; the balance was often distributed over the whole body of Christendom. Because a man prayed and fasted on the Northern snows, flowers could be flung at his festival in the Southern cities; and because fanatics drank water on the sands of Syria, men could still drink cider in the orchards of England. This is what makes Christendom at once so much more perplexing and so much more interesting than the Pagan empire; just as Amiens Cathedral is not better but more interesting than the Parthenon. If any one wants a modern proof of all this, let him consider the curious fact that, under Christianity, Europe (while remaining a unity) has broken up into individual nations. Patriotism is a perfect example of this deliberate balancing of one emphasis against another emphasis. The instinct of the Pagan empire would have said, "You shall all be Roman citizens, and grow alike; let the German grow less slow and reverent; the Frenchmen less experimental and swift." But the instinct of Christian Europe says, "Let the German remain slow and reverent, that the Frenchman may the more safely be swift and experimental. We will make an equipoise out of these excesses. The absurdity called Germany shall correct the insanity called France."
This was the key point about Christian ethics: the discovery of a new balance. Paganism was like a marble pillar, standing tall because it was symmetrically proportioned. Christianity resembled a massive, irregular, and romantic rock that, while it may sway a bit with a push, remains in place for a thousand years because its exaggerated features balance each other out. In a Gothic cathedral, the columns were all unique, yet each was essential. Every support seemed random and fantastical; every buttress was a flying buttress. Similarly, in Christendom, apparent accidents found balance. Becket wore a hair shirt beneath his gold and crimson, and there’s a lot to say about that mix; Becket benefited from the hair shirt while the people outside enjoyed the crimson and gold. It’s certainly better than how modern millionaires appear to be, with the drab and dark on the outside for everyone else, while keeping the gold close to their hearts. But the balance didn’t always exist in one man's body like it did for Becket; it was often spread throughout Christendom. Because one man prayed and fasted in the Northern snows, flowers could be tossed at his festival in the Southern cities; and because fanatics drank water in the sands of Syria, people could still sip cider in the orchards of England. This is what makes Christendom so much more complex and far more fascinating than the Pagan empire; just as Amiens Cathedral is not better, but more intriguing than the Parthenon. If someone wants a modern example of this, they should note the interesting fact that, under Christianity, Europe (while remaining unified) has splintered into individual nations. Patriotism perfectly illustrates this intentional balancing of one emphasis against another. The Pagan empire's instinct would have been, “You should all be Roman citizens and become alike; let the German become less slow and reverent; let the Frenchman be less experimental and quick.” But the instinct of Christian Europe says, “Let the German stay slow and reverent, so the Frenchman can be swift and experimental with greater safety. We will create a balance from these extremes. The absurdity known as Germany will correct the madness called France.”
Last and most important, it is exactly this which explains what is so inexplicable to all the modern critics of the history of Christianity. I mean the monstrous wars about small points of theology, the earthquakes of emotion about a gesture or a word. It was only a matter of an inch; but an inch is everything when you are balancing. The Church could not afford to swerve a hair's breadth on some things if she was to continue her great and daring experiment of the irregular equilibrium. Once let one idea become less powerful and some other idea would become too powerful. It was no flock of sheep the Christian shepherd was leading, but a herd of bulls and tigers, of terrible ideals and devouring doctrines, each one of them strong enough to turn to a false religion and lay waste the world. Remember that the Church went in specifically for dangerous ideas; she was a lion tamer. The idea of birth through a Holy Spirit, of the death of a divine being, of the forgiveness of sins, or the fulfilment of prophecies, are ideas which, any one can see, need but a touch to turn them into something blasphemous or ferocious. The smallest link was let drop by the artificers of the Mediterranean, and the lion of ancestral pessimism burst his chain in the forgotten forests of the north. Of these theological equalisations I have to speak afterwards. Here it is enough to notice that if some small mistake were made in doctrine, huge blunders might be made in human happiness. A sentence phrased wrong about the nature of symbolism would have broken all the best statues in Europe. A slip in the definitions might stop all the dances; might wither all the Christmas trees or break all the Easter eggs. Doctrines had to be defined within strict limits, even in order that man might enjoy general human liberties. The Church had to be careful, if only that the world might be careless.
Last and most importantly, this explains what modern critics of Christianity find so puzzling. I mean the intense wars over minor theological points, the emotional upheaval over a gesture or a word. It was only a matter of an inch, but an inch means everything when you’re trying to find balance. The Church couldn’t afford to waver even a hair’s breadth on certain issues if it wanted to continue its ambitious experiment of irregular equilibrium. If one idea lost power, another would gain too much. The Christian shepherd wasn’t leading a flock of sheep, but a herd of bulls and tigers, fierce ideals and consuming doctrines, each strong enough to turn into a false religion and wreak havoc in the world. Remember, the Church specifically engaged with dangerous ideas; she was a lion tamer. Ideas like birth through the Holy Spirit, the death of a divine being, the forgiveness of sins, or the fulfillment of prophecies are clearly concepts that, with just a slight nudge, could become blasphemous or ferocious. If even the smallest link was dropped by the creators of the Mediterranean, the lion of ancestral pessimism could break free in the forgotten northern forests. I will address these theological balances later. For now, it’s enough to note that if a minor doctrinal mistake was made, it could lead to significant errors in human happiness. A poorly phrased sentence about symbolism could ruin all the finest statues in Europe. A slip in definitions might halt all dances, wither all Christmas trees, or break all Easter eggs. Doctrines had to be defined within strict boundaries, even to ensure that humanity could enjoy general freedoms. The Church had to be cautious so that the world could be carefree.
This is the thrilling romance of Orthodoxy. People have fallen into a foolish habit of speaking of orthodoxy as something heavy, humdrum, and safe. There never was anything so perilous or so exciting as orthodoxy. It was sanity: and to be sane is more dramatic than to be mad. It was the equilibrium of a man behind madly rushing horses, seeming to stoop this way and to sway that, yet in every attitude having the grace of statuary and the accuracy of arithmetic. The Church in its early days went fierce and fast with any warhorse; yet it is utterly unhistoric to say that she merely went mad along one idea, like a vulgar fanaticism. She swerved to left and right, so exactly as to avoid enormous obstacles. She left on one hand the huge bulk of Arianism, buttressed by all the worldly powers to make Christianity too worldly. The next instant she was swerving to avoid an orientalism, which would have made it too unworldly. The orthodox Church never took the tame course or accepted the conventions; the orthodox Church was never respectable. It would have been easier to have accepted the earthly power of the Arians. It would have been easy, in the Calvinistic seventeenth century, to fall into the bottomless pit of predestination. It is easy to be a madman: it is easy to be a heretic. It is always easy to let the age have its head; the difficult thing is to keep one's own. It is always easy to be a modernist; as it is easy to be a snob. To have fallen into any of those open traps of error and exaggeration which fashion after fashion and sect after sect set along the historic path of Christendom—that would indeed have been simple. It is always simple to fall; there are an infinity of angles at which one falls, only one at which one stands. To have fallen into any one of the fads from Gnosticism to Christian Science would indeed have been obvious and tame. But to have avoided them all has been one whirling adventure; and in my vision the heavenly chariot flies thundering through the ages, the dull heresies sprawling and prostrate, the wild truth reeling but erect.
This is the exciting story of Orthodoxy. People have gotten into the silly habit of thinking of orthodoxy as something boring, mundane, and safe. There’s never been anything as dangerous or thrilling as orthodoxy. It was sanity: being sane is more dramatic than being insane. It was the balance of a person amid wildly rushing horses, seeming to lean this way and sway that, yet in every position possessing the grace of a statue and the precision of math. The Church in its early days charged ahead fiercely and quickly with any warhorse; yet it's completely inaccurate to say that it simply spiraled into madness around one idea, like a shallow fanaticism. It swerved left and right, perfectly avoiding massive obstacles. On one side, it dodged the heavy weight of Arianism, supported by all the worldly powers that could have made Christianity too worldly. The very next moment, it was swerving to avoid an oriental perspective that would have made it too unearthly. The orthodox Church never took a straightforward path or accepted conventions; the orthodox Church was never respectable. It would have been easier to go along with the earthly power of the Arians. In the Calvinistic seventeenth century, it would have been simple to fall into the endless pit of predestination. It’s easy to be a madman: it’s easy to be a heretic. It’s always easy to let the times dictate; the hard part is keeping your own mind. It’s always easy to be a modernist; just like it’s easy to be a snob. Falling into any of those traps of error and exaggeration that different trends and sects lay along the historic path of Christianity would indeed have been simple. It’s always easy to fall; there are countless ways to stumble, but only one way to stand. To have fallen into any of the fads from Gnosticism to Christian Science would have been predictable and tame. But avoiding them all has been one wild adventure; in my vision, the heavenly chariot thunders through the ages, the dull heresies sprawled out and defeated, the wild truth staggering but upright.
VII THE ETERNAL REVOLUTION
The following propositions have been urged: First, that some faith in our life is required even to improve it; second, that some dissatisfaction with things as they are is necessary even in order to be satisfied; third, that to have this necessary content and necessary discontent it is not sufficient to have the obvious equilibrium of the Stoic. For mere resignation has neither the gigantic levity of pleasure nor the superb intolerance of pain. There is a vital objection to the advice merely to grin and bear it. The objection is that if you merely bear it, you do not grin. Greek heroes do not grin: but gargoyles do—because they are Christian. And when a Christian is pleased, he is (in the most exact sense) frightfully pleased; his pleasure is frightful. Christ prophesied the whole of Gothic architecture in that hour when nervous and respectable people (such people as now object to barrel organs) objected to the shouting of the gutter-snipes of Jerusalem. He said, "If these were silent, the very stones would cry out." Under the impulse of His spirit arose like a clamorous chorus the facades of the mediaeval cathedrals, thronged with shouting faces and open mouths. The prophecy has fulfilled itself: the very stones cry out.
The following points have been made: First, a certain level of faith in our lives is needed even to make improvements; second, some dissatisfaction with things as they are is essential for achieving real satisfaction; third, to experience this necessary contentment and discontent, it’s not enough to just have the Stoic’s calmness. For simple resignation lacks both the immense lightness of pleasure and the intense resistance to pain. There's a crucial issue with the idea of just putting up with things. The problem is that if you just endure it, you don't truly find joy. Greek heroes don’t smile: but gargoyles do—because they represent Christianity. And when a Christian feels joy, it's (in the most precise sense) overwhelmingly intense; their joy can be frightening. Christ foreshadowed all of Gothic architecture when refined and respectable people (the type that nowadays complain about street performers) protested against the shouting from the outcasts of Jerusalem. He said, "If these were silent, the very stones would cry out." Inspired by His spirit, the facades of medieval cathedrals rose up like a noisy chorus, filled with shouting faces and open mouths. This prophecy has come true: the very stones cry out.
If these things be conceded, though only for argument, we may take up where we left it the thread of the thought of the natural man, called by the Scotch (with regrettable familiarity), "The Old Man." We can ask the next question so obviously in front of us. Some satisfaction is needed even to make things better. But what do we mean by making things better? Most modern talk on this matter is a mere argument in a circle—that circle which we have already made the symbol of madness and of mere rationalism. Evolution is only good if it produces good; good is only good if it helps evolution. The elephant stands on the tortoise, and the tortoise on the elephant.
If we accept these things, even just for the sake of argument, we can pick up where we left off with the thread of the thoughts of the natural person, referred to by the Scots (with unfortunate familiarity) as "The Old Man." We can ask the next question that's clearly in front of us. Some degree of satisfaction is necessary to improve things. But what do we mean by improving things? Most modern discussions on this topic are just circular arguments—circles that we've already described as symbols of madness and simple rationalism. Evolution is only worthwhile if it leads to good outcomes; good is only valuable if it supports evolution. The elephant stands on the tortoise, and the tortoise on the elephant.
Obviously, it will not do to take our ideal from the principle in nature; for the simple reason that (except for some human or divine theory), there is no principle in nature. For instance, the cheap anti-democrat of to-day will tell you solemnly that there is no equality in nature. He is right, but he does not see the logical addendum. There is no equality in nature; also there is no inequality in nature. Inequality, as much as equality, implies a standard of value. To read aristocracy into the anarchy of animals is just as sentimental as to read democracy into it. Both aristocracy and democracy are human ideals: the one saying that all men are valuable, the other that some men are more valuable. But nature does not say that cats are more valuable than mice; nature makes no remark on the subject. She does not even say that the cat is enviable or the mouse pitiable. We think the cat superior because we have (or most of us have) a particular philosophy to the effect that life is better than death. But if the mouse were a German pessimist mouse, he might not think that the cat had beaten him at all. He might think he had beaten the cat by getting to the grave first. Or he might feel that he had actually inflicted frightful punishment on the cat by keeping him alive. Just as a microbe might feel proud of spreading a pestilence, so the pessimistic mouse might exult to think that he was renewing in the cat the torture of conscious existence. It all depends on the philosophy of the mouse. You cannot even say that there is victory or superiority in nature unless you have some doctrine about what things are superior. You cannot even say that the cat scores unless there is a system of scoring. You cannot even say that the cat gets the best of it unless there is some best to be got.
Clearly, it doesn't make sense to base our ideals on principles found in nature, because unless you're referring to some human or divine theory, there simply aren't any principles in nature. For example, today's cheap anti-democrat will tell you earnestly that there’s no equality in nature. He’s correct, but he misses the logical addition. There’s no equality in nature; likewise, there’s no inequality either. Inequality, just like equality, requires a standard of value. Reading aristocracy into the natural chaos of animals is just as sentimental as reading democracy into it. Both aristocracy and democracy are human ideals: one asserts that all humans have value, while the other claims some humans are more valuable. But nature doesn’t imply that cats are more valuable than mice; it doesn’t comment on that at all. It doesn’t even suggest that the cat is admirable or the mouse is unfortunate. We consider the cat superior because we have (or most of us have) a specific philosophy that values life over death. Yet, if the mouse were a German pessimist, he might not think the cat has outdone him at all. He might believe he triumphed over the cat by dying first. Or he might think he’s truly punishing the cat by forcing it to live. Just as a microbe might take pride in spreading disease, the pessimistic mouse might take pleasure in the thought that he’s keeping the cat in the agonies of awareness. It all hinges on the mouse’s philosophy. You can’t even claim there’s victory or superiority in nature unless you have a belief about what is superior. You can’t even say the cat wins unless there’s a way to keep score. You can’t even say the cat comes out on top unless there’s a definition of what “the best” is.
We cannot, then, get the ideal itself from nature, and as we follow here the first and natural speculation, we will leave out (for the present) the idea of getting it from God. We must have our own vision. But the attempts of most moderns to express it are highly vague.
We can't get the ideal from nature itself, and as we follow this initial and natural line of thought, we'll set aside (for now) the idea of deriving it from God. We need our own perspective. However, most modern attempts to express it are quite vague.
Some fall back simply on the clock: they talk as if mere passage through time brought some superiority; so that even a man of the first mental calibre carelessly uses the phrase that human morality is never up to date. How can anything be up to date?— a date has no character. How can one say that Christmas celebrations are not suitable to the twenty-fifth of a month? What the writer meant, of course, was that the majority is behind his favourite minority—or in front of it. Other vague modern people take refuge in material metaphors; in fact, this is the chief mark of vague modern people. Not daring to define their doctrine of what is good, they use physical figures of speech without stint or shame, and, what is worst of all, seem to think these cheap analogies are exquisitely spiritual and superior to the old morality. Thus they think it intellectual to talk about things being "high." It is at least the reverse of intellectual; it is a mere phrase from a steeple or a weathercock. "Tommy was a good boy" is a pure philosophical statement, worthy of Plato or Aquinas. "Tommy lived the higher life" is a gross metaphor from a ten-foot rule.
Some people rely just on the clock: they act like simply passing time makes them better; so much so that even a person of high intelligence carelessly says that human morality is never up to date. How can anything be up to date?—a date has no real meaning. How can anyone claim that Christmas celebrations aren't suited for the twenty-fifth of a month? What the writer really meant was that the majority is behind his preferred minority—or ahead of it. Other vague modern folks lean on material metaphors; in fact, this is the main indicator of vague modern people. Not willing to clearly define their beliefs about what is good, they use physical figures of speech freely and shamelessly, and, worst of all, they seem to believe these cheap comparisons are deeply spiritual and better than traditional morality. They think it's smart to talk about things being "high." In reality, it's the opposite of intellectual; it's just a phrase from a steeple or a weather vane. "Tommy was a good boy" is a straightforward philosophical statement, worthy of Plato or Aquinas. "Tommy lived the higher life" is just a clumsy metaphor from a ten-foot ruler.
This, incidentally, is almost the whole weakness of Nietzsche, whom some are representing as a bold and strong thinker. No one will deny that he was a poetical and suggestive thinker; but he was quite the reverse of strong. He was not at all bold. He never put his own meaning before himself in bald abstract words: as did Aristotle and Calvin, and even Karl Marx, the hard, fearless men of thought. Nietzsche always escaped a question by a physical metaphor, like a cheery minor poet. He said, "beyond good and evil," because he had not the courage to say, "more good than good and evil," or, "more evil than good and evil." Had he faced his thought without metaphors, he would have seen that it was nonsense. So, when he describes his hero, he does not dare to say, "the purer man," or "the happier man," or "the sadder man," for all these are ideas; and ideas are alarming. He says "the upper man," or "over man," a physical metaphor from acrobats or alpine climbers. Nietzsche is truly a very timid thinker. He does not really know in the least what sort of man he wants evolution to produce. And if he does not know, certainly the ordinary evolutionists, who talk about things being "higher," do not know either.
This, by the way, highlights almost the entire weakness of Nietzsche, who some portray as a bold and strong thinker. No one can deny that he was a poetic and thought-provoking thinker; however, he was the complete opposite of strong. He wasn't bold at all. He never expressed his own ideas in direct, abstract terms like Aristotle, Calvin, or even Karl Marx, the tough, fearless thinkers. Nietzsche always sidestepped a question with a physical metaphor, like a lighthearted minor poet. He said "beyond good and evil" because he lacked the courage to say "more good than good and evil," or "more evil than good and evil." If he had confronted his thoughts without metaphors, he would have realized they were nonsense. So, when he describes his hero, he doesn’t dare to say "the purer man," "the happier man," or "the sadder man," since all of these are concepts, and concepts are scary. Instead, he uses terms like "the upper man" or "over man," which are physical metaphors from acrobats or mountain climbers. Nietzsche is actually a very timid thinker. He doesn’t seem to have a clear idea of what kind of person he wants evolution to produce. And if he doesn’t know, then certainly the average evolutionists who talk about things being "higher" don’t know either.
Then again, some people fall back on sheer submission and sitting still. Nature is going to do something some day; nobody knows what, and nobody knows when. We have no reason for acting, and no reason for not acting. If anything happens it is right: if anything is prevented it was wrong. Again, some people try to anticipate nature by doing something, by doing anything. Because we may possibly grow wings they cut off their legs. Yet nature may be trying to make them centipedes for all they know.
Then again, some people just give up and stay put. Nature is going to do something someday; no one knows what or when. We have no reason to act or not to act. If something happens, it’s right; if something is stopped, it was wrong. On the other hand, some people try to preempt nature by doing something, anything. Because they might grow wings, they cut off their legs. Yet nature might be trying to turn them into centipedes for all they know.
Lastly, there is a fourth class of people who take whatever it is that they happen to want, and say that that is the ultimate aim of evolution. And these are the only sensible people. This is the only really healthy way with the word evolution, to work for what you want, and to call THAT evolution. The only intelligible sense that progress or advance can have among men, is that we have a definite vision, and that we wish to make the whole world like that vision. If you like to put it so, the essence of the doctrine is that what we have around us is the mere method and preparation for something that we have to create. This is not a world, but rather the material for a world. God has given us not so much the colours of a picture as the colours of a palette. But he has also given us a subject, a model, a fixed vision. We must be clear about what we want to paint. This adds a further principle to our previous list of principles. We have said we must be fond of this world, even in order to change it. We now add that we must be fond of another world (real or imaginary) in order to have something to change it to.
Lastly, there's a fourth group of people who take whatever they want and claim that's the ultimate goal of evolution. And these are the only reasonable people. This is the truly healthy approach to the concept of evolution: to strive for what you want and to define THAT as evolution. The only meaningful interpretation of progress or advancement among people is that we have a clear vision and desire to make the entire world reflect that vision. If you want to put it this way, the essence of the idea is that what we have around us is just a method and preparation for something we need to create. This isn't a completed world; it’s more like the raw materials for a world. God hasn't given us the final colors of a painting but rather the colors of a palette. However, He has also provided us with a subject, a model, a clear vision. We must be sure about what we want to create. This adds another principle to our previous list. We’ve stated that we must appreciate this world, even to change it. We now add that we must also appreciate another world (real or imagined) so we have something to change it into.
We need not debate about the mere words evolution or progress: personally I prefer to call it reform. For reform implies form. It implies that we are trying to shape the world in a particular image; to make it something that we see already in our minds. Evolution is a metaphor from mere automatic unrolling. Progress is a metaphor from merely walking along a road—very likely the wrong road. But reform is a metaphor for reasonable and determined men: it means that we see a certain thing out of shape and we mean to put it into shape. And we know what shape.
We don't need to argue about whether to use the words evolution or progress: I personally prefer to call it reform. Reform suggests a form. It means we're trying to shape the world in a specific way; to create something we already envision in our minds. Evolution feels like just a natural unfolding. Progress seems like simply moving down a path—probably the wrong one. But reform represents reasonable, determined people: it indicates that we see something that's out of shape and we're committed to putting it back into shape. And we know what that shape should be.
Now here comes in the whole collapse and huge blunder of our age. We have mixed up two different things, two opposite things. Progress should mean that we are always changing the world to suit the vision. Progress does mean (just now) that we are always changing the vision. It should mean that we are slow but sure in bringing justice and mercy among men: it does mean that we are very swift in doubting the desirability of justice and mercy: a wild page from any Prussian sophist makes men doubt it. Progress should mean that we are always walking towards the New Jerusalem. It does mean that the New Jerusalem is always walking away from us. We are not altering the real to suit the ideal. We are altering the ideal: it is easier.
Now here comes the complete breakdown and huge mistake of our time. We have confused two different things, two opposite things. Progress should mean that we are constantly changing the world to match our vision. Progress currently means that we are always changing the vision instead. It should mean that we are slowly but surely bringing justice and mercy to people, but instead, it means that we are very quick to question the value of justice and mercy. A wild argument from any German philosopher makes people doubt it. Progress should mean that we are always moving toward the New Jerusalem, but instead, it feels like the New Jerusalem is always moving away from us. We are not changing reality to fit the ideal; we are changing the ideal because it's easier.
Silly examples are always simpler; let us suppose a man wanted a particular kind of world; say, a blue world. He would have no cause to complain of the slightness or swiftness of his task; he might toil for a long time at the transformation; he could work away (in every sense) until all was blue. He could have heroic adventures; the putting of the last touches to a blue tiger. He could have fairy dreams; the dawn of a blue moon. But if he worked hard, that high-minded reformer would certainly (from his own point of view) leave the world better and bluer than he found it. If he altered a blade of grass to his favourite colour every day, he would get on slowly. But if he altered his favourite colour every day, he would not get on at all. If, after reading a fresh philosopher, he started to paint everything red or yellow, his work would be thrown away: there would be nothing to show except a few blue tigers walking about, specimens of his early bad manner. This is exactly the position of the average modern thinker. It will be said that this is avowedly a preposterous example. But it is literally the fact of recent history. The great and grave changes in our political civilization all belonged to the early nineteenth century, not to the later. They belonged to the black and white epoch when men believed fixedly in Toryism, in Protestantism, in Calvinism, in Reform, and not unfrequently in Revolution. And whatever each man believed in he hammered at steadily, without scepticism: and there was a time when the Established Church might have fallen, and the House of Lords nearly fell. It was because Radicals were wise enough to be constant and consistent; it was because Radicals were wise enough to be Conservative. But in the existing atmosphere there is not enough time and tradition in Radicalism to pull anything down. There is a great deal of truth in Lord Hugh Cecil's suggestion (made in a fine speech) that the era of change is over, and that ours is an era of conservation and repose. But probably it would pain Lord Hugh Cecil if he realized (what is certainly the case) that ours is only an age of conservation because it is an age of complete unbelief. Let beliefs fade fast and frequently, if you wish institutions to remain the same. The more the life of the mind is unhinged, the more the machinery of matter will be left to itself. The net result of all our political suggestions, Collectivism, Tolstoyanism, Neo-Feudalism, Communism, Anarchy, Scientific Bureaucracy—the plain fruit of all of them is that the Monarchy and the House of Lords will remain. The net result of all the new religions will be that the Church of England will not (for heaven knows how long) be disestablished. It was Karl Marx, Nietzsche, Tolstoy, Cunninghame Grahame, Bernard Shaw and Auberon Herbert, who between them, with bowed gigantic backs, bore up the throne of the Archbishop of Canterbury.
Silly examples are always easier; let’s say a guy wanted a specific type of world, like a blue one. He wouldn’t have any reason to complain about how small or quick the task was; he could work for a long time to make the change, putting in effort (in every way) until everything was blue. He could have epic adventures, like giving the final touches to a blue tiger. He could dream fantastical dreams, like a blue moon rising. But if he worked hard, that idealistic reformer would definitely (from his perspective) leave the world better and bluer than he found it. If he changed a blade of grass to his favorite color every day, he’d make slow progress. But if he switched his favorite color daily, he wouldn’t make any progress at all. If, after reading a new philosopher, he began painting everything red or yellow, all his work would be wasted: there would be nothing to show except a few blue tigers wandering around, examples of his early mistakes. This reflects the situation of the average modern thinker. It might be said that this is a deliberately ridiculous example. But it’s literally the reality of recent history. The major and significant changes in our political civilization all happened in the early nineteenth century, not later. They belonged to the black and white era when people firmly believed in Toryism, Protestantism, Calvinism, Reform, and often in Revolution. Each person clung to what they believed, without doubt: there was a time when the Established Church might have fallen, and the House of Lords almost did. It was because Radicals were smart enough to stay constant and consistent; it was because Radicals were wise enough to be Conservative. But in today’s atmosphere, there isn’t enough time or tradition in Radicalism to cause significant change. There’s a lot of truth in Lord Hugh Cecil’s remark (made in a great speech) that the time for change has passed, and now we’re in a period of conservation and stability. But it might upset Lord Hugh Cecil if he realized (which is certainly the case) that our current age is only one of conservation because it’s an age of total disbelief. Let beliefs fade quickly and frequently if you want institutions to stay the same. The more the mind's life is unsettled, the more the machinery of matter will be left to its own devices. The overall outcome of all our political ideas—Collectivism, Tolstoyanism, Neo-Feudalism, Communism, Anarchy, Scientific Bureaucracy—the straightforward result of all of them is that the Monarchy and the House of Lords will continue. The net effect of all the new religions will be that the Church of England will not (for who knows how long) be disestablished. It was Karl Marx, Nietzsche, Tolstoy, Cunninghame Grahame, Bernard Shaw, and Auberon Herbert who collectively, with bowed giant backs, supported the throne of the Archbishop of Canterbury.
We may say broadly that free thought is the best of all the safeguards against freedom. Managed in a modern style the emancipation of the slave's mind is the best way of preventing the emancipation of the slave. Teach him to worry about whether he wants to be free, and he will not free himself. Again, it may be said that this instance is remote or extreme. But, again, it is exactly true of the men in the streets around us. It is true that the negro slave, being a debased barbarian, will probably have either a human affection of loyalty, or a human affection for liberty. But the man we see every day—the worker in Mr. Gradgrind's factory, the little clerk in Mr. Gradgrind's office—he is too mentally worried to believe in freedom. He is kept quiet with revolutionary literature. He is calmed and kept in his place by a constant succession of wild philosophies. He is a Marxian one day, a Nietzscheite the next day, a Superman (probably) the next day; and a slave every day. The only thing that remains after all the philosophies is the factory. The only man who gains by all the philosophies is Gradgrind. It would be worth his while to keep his commercial helotry supplied with sceptical literature. And now I come to think of it, of course, Gradgrind is famous for giving libraries. He shows his sense. All modern books are on his side. As long as the vision of heaven is always changing, the vision of earth will be exactly the same. No ideal will remain long enough to be realized, or even partly realized. The modern young man will never change his environment; for he will always change his mind.
We can generally say that free thought is the best protection against freedom. In a modern context, freeing the slave's mind is the best way to prevent the slave from becoming free. If you teach him to question whether he really wants to be free, he won't liberate himself. It might be argued that this example is extreme or distant. But, in fact, it applies just as much to the people in the streets around us. It's true that the black slave, being marginalized and oppressed, might have either a deep loyalty or a strong desire for freedom. But the person we encounter every day—the worker in Mr. Gradgrind's factory, the little clerk in Mr. Gradgrind's office—is too mentally preoccupied to believe in freedom. He's kept subdued by revolutionary literature. He's soothed and held in his place by a constant stream of radical ideas. One day he's a Marxist, the next a Nietzschean, probably a Superman the day after, and a slave every single day. The only thing that survives all these philosophies is the factory. The only person profiting from all these ideas is Gradgrind. It benefits him to keep his workforce supplied with skeptical literature. And now that I think about it, Gradgrind is known for providing libraries. He understands the game. All modern literature aligns with him. As long as the vision of heaven keeps shifting, the vision of the earth will remain the same. No ideal will exist long enough to be achieved or even partly realized. The modern young man will never change his environment because he will always change his mind.
This, therefore, is our first requirement about the ideal towards which progress is directed; it must be fixed. Whistler used to make many rapid studies of a sitter; it did not matter if he tore up twenty portraits. But it would matter if he looked up twenty times, and each time saw a new person sitting placidly for his portrait. So it does not matter (comparatively speaking) how often humanity fails to imitate its ideal; for then all its old failures are fruitful. But it does frightfully matter how often humanity changes its ideal; for then all its old failures are fruitless. The question therefore becomes this: How can we keep the artist discontented with his pictures while preventing him from being vitally discontented with his art? How can we make a man always dissatisfied with his work, yet always satisfied with working? How can we make sure that the portrait painter will throw the portrait out of window instead of taking the natural and more human course of throwing the sitter out of window?
This is our first requirement for the ideal that guides progress; it needs to be fixed. Whistler would often create many quick studies of a sitter; it didn’t matter if he ended up discarding twenty portraits. But it would be a problem if he looked up twenty times and each time saw a completely different person peacefully posing for him. So, it’s not as crucial (in a relative sense) how often humanity fails to reach its ideal; because, in that case, all past failures are valuable. However, it is very important how often humanity shifts its ideal; because then all past failures are pointless. The question now is: How can we keep the artist dissatisfied with his work while ensuring he remains engaged with his craft? How can we instill a sense of perpetual dissatisfaction with his output, yet a consistent satisfaction with the act of creating? How can we ensure that the portrait painter ends up tossing the portrait out the window instead of taking the more natural and human route of throwing the sitter out?
A strict rule is not only necessary for ruling; it is also necessary for rebelling. This fixed and familiar ideal is necessary to any sort of revolution. Man will sometimes act slowly upon new ideas; but he will only act swiftly upon old ideas. If I am merely to float or fade or evolve, it may be towards something anarchic; but if I am to riot, it must be for something respectable. This is the whole weakness of certain schools of progress and moral evolution. They suggest that there has been a slow movement towards morality, with an imperceptible ethical change in every year or at every instant. There is only one great disadvantage in this theory. It talks of a slow movement towards justice; but it does not permit a swift movement. A man is not allowed to leap up and declare a certain state of things to be intrinsically intolerable. To make the matter clear, it is better to take a specific example. Certain of the idealistic vegetarians, such as Mr. Salt, say that the time has now come for eating no meat; by implication they assume that at one time it was right to eat meat, and they suggest (in words that could be quoted) that some day it may be wrong to eat milk and eggs. I do not discuss here the question of what is justice to animals. I only say that whatever is justice ought, under given conditions, to be prompt justice. If an animal is wronged, we ought to be able to rush to his rescue. But how can we rush if we are, perhaps, in advance of our time? How can we rush to catch a train which may not arrive for a few centuries? How can I denounce a man for skinning cats, if he is only now what I may possibly become in drinking a glass of milk? A splendid and insane Russian sect ran about taking all the cattle out of all the carts. How can I pluck up courage to take the horse out of my hansom-cab, when I do not know whether my evolutionary watch is only a little fast or the cabman's a little slow? Suppose I say to a sweater, "Slavery suited one stage of evolution." And suppose he answers, "And sweating suits this stage of evolution." How can I answer if there is no eternal test? If sweaters can be behind the current morality, why should not philanthropists be in front of it? What on earth is the current morality, except in its literal sense—the morality that is always running away?
A strict rule isn’t just important for ruling; it’s also crucial for rebelling. This established and familiar ideal is essential for any kind of revolution. People might take their time adapting to new ideas, but they will act quickly on old ones. If I’m just going to drift or fade away or evolve, it might be towards something chaotic; but if I’m going to riot, it must be for something respectable. This highlights the weakness of certain schools of thought regarding progress and moral evolution. They suggest that there has been a gradual move towards morality, with tiny ethical changes happening year by year or moment by moment. The major flaw in this theory is that it describes a slow movement toward justice while failing to allow for quick action. A person isn’t permitted to suddenly declare a certain situation to be completely unacceptable. To clarify this, let’s look at a specific example. Some idealistic vegetarians, like Mr. Salt, claim that the time has come to stop eating meat; by implication, they believe it was once acceptable to eat meat, and they suggest (in words that could be quoted) that one day, it might be wrong to consume milk and eggs. I’m not addressing what justice means for animals here. I’m simply saying that whatever constitutes justice should, under the right conditions, be prompt. If an animal is mistreated, we should be able to rush to help. But how can we act quickly if we might be ahead of our time? How can we hurry to catch a train that may not come for hundreds of years? How can I condemn someone for skinning cats if, in the future, I might find myself in a similar situation for drinking a glass of milk? An eccentric and radical Russian group once ran around freeing all the cattle from carts. How can I gather the courage to take the horse out of my cab when I’m unsure if my sense of timing is just a bit fast or if the cab driver’s is a bit slow? Suppose I tell a sweater, “Slavery worked for one stage of evolution.” And suppose he replies, “And sweating works for this stage of evolution.” How can I respond if there’s no eternal standard? If some people can lag behind current morals, why can’t philanthropists lead the way? What, exactly, is current morality, except in its literal sense—the morality that is always slipping away?
Thus we may say that a permanent ideal is as necessary to the innovator as to the conservative; it is necessary whether we wish the king's orders to be promptly executed or whether we only wish the king to be promptly executed. The guillotine has many sins, but to do it justice there is nothing evolutionary about it. The favourite evolutionary argument finds its best answer in the axe. The Evolutionist says, "Where do you draw the line?" the Revolutionist answers, "I draw it HERE: exactly between your head and body." There must at any given moment be an abstract right and wrong if any blow is to be struck; there must be something eternal if there is to be anything sudden. Therefore for all intelligible human purposes, for altering things or for keeping things as they are, for founding a system for ever, as in China, or for altering it every month as in the early French Revolution, it is equally necessary that the vision should be a fixed vision. This is our first requirement.
So we can say that having a lasting ideal is just as important for the innovator as it is for the conservative; it's necessary whether we want the king's orders carried out immediately or if we just want the king himself taken down quickly. The guillotine has its faults, but to be fair, it is not at all related to evolution. The common evolutionary argument is best countered by the axe. The Evolutionist asks, "Where do you draw the line?" while the Revolutionist replies, "I draw it HERE: right between your head and body." There must be a clear idea of right and wrong at any moment if we are to take action; there needs to be something eternal if we’re going to have anything sudden. Therefore, for any meaningful human purpose, whether it’s changing things or maintaining the status quo, whether it’s establishing a system forever, like in China, or shifting it every month, as in the early French Revolution, it’s equally essential that the vision remains a fixed one. This is our first requirement.
When I had written this down, I felt once again the presence of something else in the discussion: as a man hears a church bell above the sound of the street. Something seemed to be saying, "My ideal at least is fixed; for it was fixed before the foundations of the world. My vision of perfection assuredly cannot be altered; for it is called Eden. You may alter the place to which you are going; but you cannot alter the place from which you have come. To the orthodox there must always be a case for revolution; for in the hearts of men God has been put under the feet of Satan. In the upper world hell once rebelled against heaven. But in this world heaven is rebelling against hell. For the orthodox there can always be a revolution; for a revolution is a restoration. At any instant you may strike a blow for the perfection which no man has seen since Adam. No unchanging custom, no changing evolution can make the original good any thing but good. Man may have had concubines as long as cows have had horns: still they are not a part of him if they are sinful. Men may have been under oppression ever since fish were under water; still they ought not to be, if oppression is sinful. The chain may seem as natural to the slave, or the paint to the harlot, as does the plume to the bird or the burrow to the fox; still they are not, if they are sinful. I lift my prehistoric legend to defy all your history. Your vision is not merely a fixture: it is a fact." I paused to note the new coincidence of Christianity: but I passed on.
When I wrote this down, I once again felt the presence of something greater in the conversation: like a man hearing a church bell above the noise of the street. Something seemed to be saying, "My ideal is set; it was established before the world began. My vision of perfection definitely can't be changed; it's called Eden. You can change the destination you're heading to, but you can’t change where you came from. For those who are orthodox, there will always be a reason for revolution; because in the hearts of men, God has been placed beneath Satan. In the higher realm, hell once rebelled against heaven. But in this world, heaven is rebelling against hell. For the orthodox, there can always be a revolution; because a revolution is a return to what is right. At any moment, you can make a stand for the perfection that hasn't been seen since Adam. No unchanging tradition, no evolving change can make the original good anything but good. Humanity may have had mistresses as long as cows have had horns; they still aren't part of him if they are sinful. People may have been oppressed since fish lived in water; they still shouldn't be, if oppression is wrong. The chain may seem as natural to the slave, or the makeup to the prostitute, as the feather to the bird or the den to the fox; yet they are still wrong, if they are sinful. I raise my ancient legend to challenge all your history. Your vision isn’t just a given; it’s a reality." I paused to consider the new coincidence of Christianity: but I moved on.
I passed on to the next necessity of any ideal of progress. Some people (as we have said) seem to believe in an automatic and impersonal progress in the nature of things. But it is clear that no political activity can be encouraged by saying that progress is natural and inevitable; that is not a reason for being active, but rather a reason for being lazy. If we are bound to improve, we need not trouble to improve. The pure doctrine of progress is the best of all reasons for not being a progressive. But it is to none of these obvious comments that I wish primarily to call attention.
I moved on to the next essential part of any vision of progress. Some people (as we mentioned) seem to think that progress happens automatically and is built into the nature of things. But it’s clear that we can’t encourage political action by claiming that progress is natural and inevitable; that just gives us an excuse to be inactive, not to work harder. If we’re destined to improve, then we don’t need to bother trying to improve. The simple idea of progress is the best excuse for not being progressive at all. However, I’m not primarily interested in those obvious points.
The only arresting point is this: that if we suppose improvement to be natural, it must be fairly simple. The world might conceivably be working towards one consummation, but hardly towards any particular arrangement of many qualities. To take our original simile: Nature by herself may be growing more blue; that is, a process so simple that it might be impersonal. But Nature cannot be making a careful picture made of many picked colours, unless Nature is personal. If the end of the world were mere darkness or mere light it might come as slowly and inevitably as dusk or dawn. But if the end of the world is to be a piece of elaborate and artistic chiaroscuro, then there must be design in it, either human or divine. The world, through mere time, might grow black like an old picture, or white like an old coat; but if it is turned into a particular piece of black and white art— then there is an artist.
The main point is this: if we assume that improvement is natural, it must be relatively straightforward. The world could be heading toward a single conclusion, but not toward any specific arrangement of various qualities. To use our earlier analogy: Nature alone might be becoming more blue; that is, a process so simple that it could be impersonal. But Nature can’t create a carefully crafted picture made of many chosen colors unless Nature is personal. If the end of the world is just darkness or just light, it could come as slowly and inevitably as dusk or dawn. However, if the end of the world is supposed to be a complex and artistic mix of light and shadow, then there must be some kind of design behind it, either human or divine. The world, over time, might fade to black like an old painting or turn white like an old coat; but if it transforms into a specific piece of black and white art—then there is an artist.
If the distinction be not evident, I give an ordinary instance. We constantly hear a particularly cosmic creed from the modern humanitarians;
If the difference isn’t clear, let me give a common example. We often hear a very universal belief from today’s humanitarians;
I use the word humanitarian in the ordinary sense, as meaning one who upholds the claims of all creatures against those of humanity. They suggest that through the ages we have been growing more and more humane, that is to say, that one after another, groups or sections of beings, slaves, children, women, cows, or what not, have been gradually admitted to mercy or to justice. They say that we once thought it right to eat men (we didn't); but I am not here concerned with their history, which is highly unhistorical. As a fact, anthropophagy is certainly a decadent thing, not a primitive one. It is much more likely that modern men will eat human flesh out of affectation than that primitive man ever ate it out of ignorance. I am here only following the outlines of their argument, which consists in maintaining that man has been progressively more lenient, first to citizens, then to slaves, then to animals, and then (presumably) to plants. I think it wrong to sit on a man. Soon, I shall think it wrong to sit on a horse. Eventually (I suppose) I shall think it wrong to sit on a chair. That is the drive of the argument. And for this argument it can be said that it is possible to talk of it in terms of evolution or inevitable progress. A perpetual tendency to touch fewer and fewer things might—one feels, be a mere brute unconscious tendency, like that of a species to produce fewer and fewer children. This drift may be really evolutionary, because it is stupid.
I use the word "humanitarian" in the usual sense, meaning someone who defends the rights of all living beings against the interests of humanity. They suggest that over time, we’ve become more compassionate; that one by one, groups or individuals—like slaves, children, women, animals, and so on—have gradually been recognized as deserving of mercy or justice. They say we once thought it was acceptable to eat humans (which we didn't); but I'm not focused on their history, which is quite inaccurate. In fact, cannibalism is definitely a sign of decay, not something primitive. It’s far more likely that modern people would consume human flesh out of pretense than that primitive people ever did so out of ignorance. I'm just tracing the outlines of their argument, which claims that humanity has become increasingly lenient—first to citizens, then to slaves, then to animals, and eventually (presumably) to plants. I believe it’s wrong to sit on a man. Soon, I’ll probably think it’s wrong to sit on a horse. Eventually (I assume) I’ll find it wrong to sit on a chair. That’s the core of the argument. And for this argument, one could discuss it in terms of evolution or inevitable progress. There’s an ongoing tendency to engage with fewer and fewer things, which could—one feels—just be a crude unconscious tendency, like a species producing fewer offspring. This drift may actually be evolutionary because it’s silly.
Darwinism can be used to back up two mad moralities, but it cannot be used to back up a single sane one. The kinship and competition of all living creatures can be used as a reason for being insanely cruel or insanely sentimental; but not for a healthy love of animals. On the evolutionary basis you may be inhumane, or you may be absurdly humane; but you cannot be human. That you and a tiger are one may be a reason for being tender to a tiger. Or it may be a reason for being as cruel as the tiger. It is one way to train the tiger to imitate you, it is a shorter way to imitate the tiger. But in neither case does evolution tell you how to treat a tiger reasonably, that is, to admire his stripes while avoiding his claws.
Darwinism can support two extreme moral views, but it can't support a single rational one. The connection and competition among all living things can justify being excessively cruel or excessively sentimental; however, it doesn't justify a healthy love for animals. From an evolutionary perspective, you can be inhumane or absurdly humane, but you can’t be truly human. The idea that you and a tiger are related might inspire compassion for the tiger. Or, it could justify being as cruel as the tiger. One way is to train the tiger to mimic you; another is to simply mimic the tiger. But in neither case does evolution explain how to treat a tiger reasonably, meaning you can appreciate its stripes while staying clear of its claws.
If you want to treat a tiger reasonably, you must go back to the garden of Eden. For the obstinate reminder continued to recur: only the supernatural has taken a sane view of Nature. The essence of all pantheism, evolutionism, and modern cosmic religion is really in this proposition: that Nature is our mother. Unfortunately, if you regard Nature as a mother, you discover that she is a step-mother. The main point of Christianity was this: that Nature is not our mother: Nature is our sister. We can be proud of her beauty, since we have the same father; but she has no authority over us; we have to admire, but not to imitate. This gives to the typically Christian pleasure in this earth a strange touch of lightness that is almost frivolity. Nature was a solemn mother to the worshippers of Isis and Cybele. Nature was a solemn mother to Wordsworth or to Emerson. But Nature is not solemn to Francis of Assisi or to George Herbert. To St. Francis, Nature is a sister, and even a younger sister: a little, dancing sister, to be laughed at as well as loved.
If you want to understand a tiger reasonably, you need to go back to the garden of Eden. The stubborn reminder kept coming back: only the supernatural has taken a rational view of Nature. The core idea of all pantheism, evolutionism, and modern cosmic religion is really this: Nature is our mother. Unfortunately, if you see Nature as a mother, you realize that she’s more like a stepmother. The main point of Christianity was this: Nature is not our mother; Nature is our sister. We can take pride in her beauty since we share the same father, but she has no authority over us; we should admire her, but not mimic her. This gives the typical Christian joy in this world a strange lightness that almost feels trivial. Nature was a serious mother to the worshippers of Isis and Cybele. Nature was a serious mother to Wordsworth or Emerson. But Nature isn’t serious to Francis of Assisi or George Herbert. To St. Francis, Nature is a sister, and even a younger sister: a little, dancing sister, to be laughed at as well as loved.
This, however, is hardly our main point at present; I have admitted it only in order to show how constantly, and as it were accidentally, the key would fit the smallest doors. Our main point is here, that if there be a mere trend of impersonal improvement in Nature, it must presumably be a simple trend towards some simple triumph. One can imagine that some automatic tendency in biology might work for giving us longer and longer noses. But the question is, do we want to have longer and longer noses? I fancy not; I believe that we most of us want to say to our noses, "thus far, and no farther; and here shall thy proud point be stayed:" we require a nose of such length as may ensure an interesting face. But we cannot imagine a mere biological trend towards producing interesting faces; because an interesting face is one particular arrangement of eyes, nose, and mouth, in a most complex relation to each other. Proportion cannot be a drift: it is either an accident or a design. So with the ideal of human morality and its relation to the humanitarians and the anti-humanitarians. It is conceivable that we are going more and more to keep our hands off things: not to drive horses; not to pick flowers. We may eventually be bound not to disturb a man's mind even by argument; not to disturb the sleep of birds even by coughing. The ultimate apotheosis would appear to be that of a man sitting quite still, nor daring to stir for fear of disturbing a fly, nor to eat for fear of incommoding a microbe. To so crude a consummation as that we might perhaps unconsciously drift. But do we want so crude a consummation? Similarly, we might unconsciously evolve along the opposite or Nietzschian line of development—superman crushing superman in one tower of tyrants until the universe is smashed up for fun. But do we want the universe smashed up for fun? Is it not quite clear that what we really hope for is one particular management and proposition of these two things; a certain amount of restraint and respect, a certain amount of energy and mastery? If our life is ever really as beautiful as a fairy-tale, we shall have to remember that all the beauty of a fairy-tale lies in this: that the prince has a wonder which just stops short of being fear. If he is afraid of the giant, there is an end of him; but also if he is not astonished at the giant, there is an end of the fairy-tale. The whole point depends upon his being at once humble enough to wonder, and haughty enough to defy. So our attitude to the giant of the world must not merely be increasing delicacy or increasing contempt: it must be one particular proportion of the two—which is exactly right. We must have in us enough reverence for all things outside us to make us tread fearfully on the grass. We must also have enough disdain for all things outside us, to make us, on due occasion, spit at the stars. Yet these two things (if we are to be good or happy) must be combined, not in any combination, but in one particular combination. The perfect happiness of men on the earth (if it ever comes) will not be a flat and solid thing, like the satisfaction of animals. It will be an exact and perilous balance; like that of a desperate romance. Man must have just enough faith in himself to have adventures, and just enough doubt of himself to enjoy them.
This, however, is not our main point right now; I mentioned it just to show how consistently, and almost accidentally, the key can fit through the smallest doors. Our main point is that if there is simply a trend of impersonal improvement in Nature, it must be a straightforward trend toward some kind of victory. One could imagine an automatic tendency in biology that gives us longer and longer noses. But the real question is, do we actually want longer noses? I don’t think so; I believe most of us want to tell our noses, "this much, and no more; and here is where your proud point can stop." We need a nose long enough to create an interesting face. However, we can’t picture a purely biological trend pushing toward creating interesting faces because an interesting face involves a specific arrangement of eyes, nose, and mouth in a complex relationship with each other. Proportion cannot simply be a drift; it’s either an accident or a design. The same applies to the ideal of human morality and its connection to humanitarians and anti-humanitarians. It’s possible that we might increasingly keep our hands off things: not to drive horses, not to pick flowers. Eventually, we might even end up needing to avoid disturbing a person's mind with arguments, or not waking birds even by coughing. The ultimate extreme might be a person sitting completely still, too afraid to move for fear of unsettling a fly, or to eat for fear of disturbing a microbe. We might unintentionally drift toward such a crude end. But do we actually want such a crude outcome? In a similar way, we might unconsciously evolve in the opposite direction—supermen overpowering one another in a reign of tyrants until the universe is destroyed for fun. But do we want the universe to be destroyed for fun? Isn’t it clear that what we genuinely hope for is a specific balance and arrangement between these two extremes; a certain degree of restraint and respect, combined with a certain degree of energy and mastery? If our life ever truly resembles a fairy tale, we must remember that all the beauty of a fairy tale comes from this: the prince has a wonder that just stops short of fear. If he fears the giant, that’s the end for him; but if he’s not amazed by the giant, that also ends the fairy tale. The entire point depends on him being humble enough to wonder, and proud enough to challenge. Therefore, our attitude toward the world's giant should not just be increasing delicacy or increasing contempt: it needs to be a specific balance of the two—which is exactly right. We should have enough respect for all things outside of us to tread carefully on the grass. We must also possess enough disdain for outside things to, on appropriate occasions, spit at the stars. Yet these two qualities (if we are to be good or happy) must combine not in any random way, but in one specific combination. The perfect happiness of people on Earth (if it ever comes) won’t be flat and solid, like animal satisfaction. It will represent a precise and risky balance; like that of a thrilling romance. A person must have just enough faith in themselves to go on adventures, and just enough doubt in themselves to appreciate them.
This, then, is our second requirement for the ideal of progress. First, it must be fixed; second, it must be composite. It must not (if it is to satisfy our souls) be the mere victory of some one thing swallowing up everything else, love or pride or peace or adventure; it must be a definite picture composed of these elements in their best proportion and relation. I am not concerned at this moment to deny that some such good culmination may be, by the constitution of things, reserved for the human race. I only point out that if this composite happiness is fixed for us it must be fixed by some mind; for only a mind can place the exact proportions of a composite happiness. If the beatification of the world is a mere work of nature, then it must be as simple as the freezing of the world, or the burning up of the world. But if the beatification of the world is not a work of nature but a work of art, then it involves an artist. And here again my contemplation was cloven by the ancient voice which said, "I could have told you all this a long time ago. If there is any certain progress it can only be my kind of progress, the progress towards a complete city of virtues and dominations where righteousness and peace contrive to kiss each other. An impersonal force might be leading you to a wilderness of perfect flatness or a peak of perfect height. But only a personal God can possibly be leading you (if, indeed, you are being led) to a city with just streets and architectural proportions, a city in which each of you can contribute exactly the right amount of your own colour to the many coloured coat of Joseph."
This is our second requirement for the ideal of progress. First, it needs to be defined; second, it should be a mix. It shouldn’t just be the triumph of one thing overpowering everything else—like love, pride, peace, or adventure. It should be a clear vision made up of these elements in their best balance and relationship. Right now, I'm not arguing that such a good outcome might not, by the nature of things, be set aside for humanity. I'm simply highlighting that if this mixed happiness is meant for us, it has to be designed by some kind of intellect; only a mind can figure out the precise balance of a mixed happiness. If the world’s happiness is just a natural occurrence, then it must be as straightforward as the world's freezing or burning. But if the world’s happiness is more like a work of art, then it requires an artist. And once again, I was reminded by the ancient voice that said, "I could have told you all this a long time ago. If there is any certain progress, it can only be my kind of progress, the progress toward a complete city of virtues and governance where righteousness and peace come together. An impersonal force might be guiding you to a flat wilderness or a pinnacle of height. But only a personal God could possibly be leading you (if you are, indeed, being guided) to a city with well-structured streets and proportions, a city where each of you can contribute just the right amount of your own color to Joseph’s multi-colored coat."
Twice again, therefore, Christianity had come in with the exact answer that I required. I had said, "The ideal must be fixed," and the Church had answered, "Mine is literally fixed, for it existed before anything else." I said secondly, "It must be artistically combined, like a picture"; and the Church answered, "Mine is quite literally a picture, for I know who painted it." Then I went on to the third thing, which, as it seemed to me, was needed for an Utopia or goal of progress. And of all the three it is infinitely the hardest to express. Perhaps it might be put thus: that we need watchfulness even in Utopia, lest we fall from Utopia as we fell from Eden.
Twice more, then, Christianity provided the exact answer I needed. I had said, "The ideal must be fixed," and the Church responded, "Mine is literally fixed, for it existed before anything else." Next, I said, "It must be artistically combined, like a picture"; and the Church replied, "Mine is literally a picture, for I know who painted it." Then I moved on to the third thing, which I believed was essential for a Utopia or goal of progress. And of all three, it is by far the hardest to express. Perhaps it could be put this way: we need to stay vigilant even in Utopia, so we don’t fall from it as we fell from Eden.
We have remarked that one reason offered for being a progressive is that things naturally tend to grow better. But the only real reason for being a progressive is that things naturally tend to grow worse. The corruption in things is not only the best argument for being progressive; it is also the only argument against being conservative. The conservative theory would really be quite sweeping and unanswerable if it were not for this one fact. But all conservatism is based upon the idea that if you leave things alone you leave them as they are. But you do not. If you leave a thing alone you leave it to a torrent of change. If you leave a white post alone it will soon be a black post. If you particularly want it to be white you must be always painting it again; that is, you must be always having a revolution. Briefly, if you want the old white post you must have a new white post. But this which is true even of inanimate things is in a quite special and terrible sense true of all human things. An almost unnatural vigilance is really required of the citizen because of the horrible rapidity with which human institutions grow old. It is the custom in passing romance and journalism to talk of men suffering under old tyrannies. But, as a fact, men have almost always suffered under new tyrannies; under tyrannies that had been public liberties hardly twenty years before. Thus England went mad with joy over the patriotic monarchy of Elizabeth; and then (almost immediately afterwards) went mad with rage in the trap of the tyranny of Charles the First. So, again, in France the monarchy became intolerable, not just after it had been tolerated, but just after it had been adored. The son of Louis the well-beloved was Louis the guillotined. So in the same way in England in the nineteenth century the Radical manufacturer was entirely trusted as a mere tribune of the people, until suddenly we heard the cry of the Socialist that he was a tyrant eating the people like bread. So again, we have almost up to the last instant trusted the newspapers as organs of public opinion. Just recently some of us have seen (not slowly, but with a start) that they are obviously nothing of the kind. They are, by the nature of the case, the hobbies of a few rich men. We have not any need to rebel against antiquity; we have to rebel against novelty. It is the new rulers, the capitalist or the editor, who really hold up the modern world. There is no fear that a modern king will attempt to override the constitution; it is more likely that he will ignore the constitution and work behind its back; he will take no advantage of his kingly power; it is more likely that he will take advantage of his kingly powerlessness, of the fact that he is free from criticism and publicity. For the king is the most private person of our time. It will not be necessary for any one to fight again against the proposal of a censorship of the press. We do not need a censorship of the press. We have a censorship by the press.
We’ve pointed out that one reason to be progressive is the idea that things naturally tend to improve. But the real reason for being progressive is that things naturally tend to get worse. The corruption in things is not only the strongest argument for being progressive, it’s also the only argument against being conservative. The conservative theory would actually be quite convincing if it weren’t for this one fact. But conservatism assumes that if you leave things alone, they’ll stay the same. But they won’t. If you leave something alone, you leave it to a flood of change. If you leave a white post alone, it will soon turn into a black post. If you want it to stay white, you have to keep repainting it; in other words, you need to keep having a sort of revolution. Simply put, if you want the old white post, you have to create a new white post. This is true even for inanimate objects, but it’s even more dramatically true for all human matters. A kind of unnatural vigilance is required of citizens because of how quickly human institutions age. It’s common in romance and journalism to talk about people suffering under old tyrannies. But, in reality, people have almost always suffered under new tyrannies; under tyrannies that had barely been public freedoms twenty years earlier. For example, England celebrated the patriotic monarchy of Elizabeth, and then (almost immediately afterward) felt rage in the snare of the tyranny of Charles the First. Similarly, in France, the monarchy became unbearable not long after it had been adored. The son of Louis the Well-Beloved was Louis the Guillotined. In the same way, in nineteenth-century England, the Radical manufacturer was completely trusted as a mere representative of the people until we suddenly heard the cry of the Socialist claiming he was a tyrant consuming the people like bread. Likewise, we have almost until recently trusted newspapers as voices of public opinion. Some of us have just started to see (not slowly, but with a shock) that they are clearly not that at all. They are, by their very nature, the interests of a few wealthy individuals. We don’t need to rebel against the past; we need to rebel against the present. It’s the new rulers, whether they’re capitalists or editors, who are really holding up the modern world. There’s no real concern that a modern king will try to override the constitution; it’s more likely he’ll ignore it and work behind the scenes. He won’t use his royal power; it’s more likely he’ll take advantage of his royal powerlessness, benefiting from being free from criticism and publicity. Because the king is the most private person in our time. There’s no need to fight again against the idea of press censorship. We don’t need a censorship of the press. We have a censorship by the press.
This startling swiftness with which popular systems turn oppressive is the third fact for which we shall ask our perfect theory of progress to allow. It must always be on the look out for every privilege being abused, for every working right becoming a wrong. In this matter I am entirely on the side of the revolutionists. They are really right to be always suspecting human institutions; they are right not to put their trust in princes nor in any child of man. The chieftain chosen to be the friend of the people becomes the enemy of the people; the newspaper started to tell the truth now exists to prevent the truth being told. Here, I say, I felt that I was really at last on the side of the revolutionary. And then I caught my breath again: for I remembered that I was once again on the side of the orthodox.
This shocking speed with which popular systems become oppressive is the third point for which we should ask our perfect theory of progress to consider. It must always be vigilant for every privilege being misused, for every working right turning into a wrong. In this regard, I completely support the revolutionaries. They are right to always be suspicious of human institutions; they are right not to trust in rulers or in any human being. The leader chosen to be the people's friend often becomes their enemy; the newspaper established to reveal the truth now exists to keep the truth from being told. Here, I felt that I was truly on the side of the revolutionaries. And then I caught my breath again: for I remembered that I was once more on the side of the conventional.
Christianity spoke again and said: "I have always maintained that men were naturally backsliders; that human virtue tended of its own nature to rust or to rot; I have always said that human beings as such go wrong, especially happy human beings, especially proud and prosperous human beings. This eternal revolution, this suspicion sustained through centuries, you (being a vague modern) call the doctrine of progress. If you were a philosopher you would call it, as I do, the doctrine of original sin. You may call it the cosmic advance as much as you like; I call it what it is—the Fall."
Christianity spoke again and said: "I've always believed that people tend to fall back on bad habits; that human virtue naturally tends to decay or deteriorate. I've always said that human beings, in general, go astray, especially those who are happy, especially those who are proud and successful. This ongoing cycle, this suspicion that has lasted for centuries, you (being a somewhat vague modern) refer to as the idea of progress. If you were a philosopher, you'd call it, like I do, the concept of original sin. You can call it the cosmic advance if you want; I call it what it truly is—the Fall."
I have spoken of orthodoxy coming in like a sword; here I confess it came in like a battle-axe. For really (when I came to think of it) Christianity is the only thing left that has any real right to question the power of the well-nurtured or the well-bred. I have listened often enough to Socialists, or even to democrats, saying that the physical conditions of the poor must of necessity make them mentally and morally degraded. I have listened to scientific men (and there are still scientific men not opposed to democracy) saying that if we give the poor healthier conditions vice and wrong will disappear. I have listened to them with a horrible attention, with a hideous fascination. For it was like watching a man energetically sawing from the tree the branch he is sitting on. If these happy democrats could prove their case, they would strike democracy dead. If the poor are thus utterly demoralized, it may or may not be practical to raise them. But it is certainly quite practical to disfranchise them. If the man with a bad bedroom cannot give a good vote, then the first and swiftest deduction is that he shall give no vote. The governing class may not unreasonably say: "It may take us some time to reform his bedroom. But if he is the brute you say, it will take him very little time to ruin our country. Therefore we will take your hint and not give him the chance." It fills me with horrible amusement to observe the way in which the earnest Socialist industriously lays the foundation of all aristocracy, expatiating blandly upon the evident unfitness of the poor to rule. It is like listening to somebody at an evening party apologising for entering without evening dress, and explaining that he had recently been intoxicated, had a personal habit of taking off his clothes in the street, and had, moreover, only just changed from prison uniform. At any moment, one feels, the host might say that really, if it was as bad as that, he need not come in at all. So it is when the ordinary Socialist, with a beaming face, proves that the poor, after their smashing experiences, cannot be really trustworthy. At any moment the rich may say, "Very well, then, we won't trust them," and bang the door in his face. On the basis of Mr. Blatchford's view of heredity and environment, the case for the aristocracy is quite overwhelming. If clean homes and clean air make clean souls, why not give the power (for the present at any rate) to those who undoubtedly have the clean air? If better conditions will make the poor more fit to govern themselves, why should not better conditions already make the rich more fit to govern them? On the ordinary environment argument the matter is fairly manifest. The comfortable class must be merely our vanguard in Utopia.
I’ve mentioned before that orthodoxy comes in like a sword; I have to admit that it came in like a battle-axe. Because honestly, when I think about it, Christianity is the only thing left that truly has the right to challenge the power of the privileged and the elite. I’ve often listened to Socialists or even Democrats arguing that the harsh living conditions of the poor inevitably lead to their mental and moral decline. I’ve heard scientists (and some scientists still support democracy) claim that if we provide the poor with better living conditions, vice and wrongdoing will vanish. I’ve listened to them with a terrible fascination, like watching someone cut off the branch they’re sitting on. If these optimistic Democrats could prove their point, they would completely undermine democracy. If the poor are truly that demoralized, it might not be practical to uplift them. But it’s certainly practical to deny them voting rights. If a man with a bad living situation isn’t able to cast a good vote, the quickest conclusion is that he shouldn’t vote at all. The ruling class could reasonably argue: "It might take us a while to fix his living situation. But if he’s the brute you say he is, it wouldn’t take him long to ruin our country. So we’ll take your advice and not give him the opportunity." It fills me with grim amusement to see how earnestly the Socialist lays the groundwork for aristocracy, casually explaining why the poor are unfit to rule. It’s like listening to someone at a party apologizing for not wearing formal attire, explaining that he just got out of a drunken stupor, has a habit of undressing in public, and recently switched out of prison clothes. You sense that at any moment the host might say, "If it’s that bad, you really shouldn’t come in at all." Similarly, when an ordinary Socialist, grinning broadly, argues that after their harsh experiences the poor can’t truly be trusted, it’s as if the wealthy could say, "Alright then, we won’t trust them," and slam the door in his face. Based on Mr. Blatchford’s views on heredity and environment, the case for aristocracy is quite compelling. If clean homes and clean air create clean souls, why not give the power (at least for now) to those who undeniably have clean air? If better conditions make the poor more capable of governing themselves, why shouldn’t better conditions already make the rich more fit to govern them? When considering the usual environmental arguments, the situation is fairly clear. The comfortable class must simply be our initial step toward Utopia.
Is there any answer to the proposition that those who have had the best opportunities will probably be our best guides? Is there any answer to the argument that those who have breathed clean air had better decide for those who have breathed foul? As far as I know, there is only one answer, and that answer is Christianity. Only the Christian Church can offer any rational objection to a complete confidence in the rich. For she has maintained from the beginning that the danger was not in man's environment, but in man. Further, she has maintained that if we come to talk of a dangerous environment, the most dangerous environment of all is the commodious environment. I know that the most modern manufacture has been really occupied in trying to produce an abnormally large needle. I know that the most recent biologists have been chiefly anxious to discover a very small camel. But if we diminish the camel to his smallest, or open the eye of the needle to its largest—if, in short, we assume the words of Christ to have meant the very least that they could mean, His words must at the very least mean this— that rich men are not very likely to be morally trustworthy. Christianity even when watered down is hot enough to boil all modern society to rags. The mere minimum of the Church would be a deadly ultimatum to the world. For the whole modern world is absolutely based on the assumption, not that the rich are necessary (which is tenable), but that the rich are trustworthy, which (for a Christian) is not tenable. You will hear everlastingly, in all discussions about newspapers, companies, aristocracies, or party politics, this argument that the rich man cannot be bribed. The fact is, of course, that the rich man is bribed; he has been bribed already. That is why he is a rich man. The whole case for Christianity is that a man who is dependent upon the luxuries of this life is a corrupt man, spiritually corrupt, politically corrupt, financially corrupt. There is one thing that Christ and all the Christian saints have said with a sort of savage monotony. They have said simply that to be rich is to be in peculiar danger of moral wreck. It is not demonstrably un-Christian to kill the rich as violators of definable justice. It is not demonstrably un-Christian to crown the rich as convenient rulers of society. It is not certainly un-Christian to rebel against the rich or to submit to the rich. But it is quite certainly un-Christian to trust the rich, to regard the rich as more morally safe than the poor. A Christian may consistently say, "I respect that man's rank, although he takes bribes." But a Christian cannot say, as all modern men are saying at lunch and breakfast, "a man of that rank would not take bribes." For it is a part of Christian dogma that any man in any rank may take bribes. It is a part of Christian dogma; it also happens by a curious coincidence that it is a part of obvious human history. When people say that a man "in that position" would be incorruptible, there is no need to bring Christianity into the discussion. Was Lord Bacon a bootblack? Was the Duke of Marlborough a crossing sweeper? In the best Utopia, I must be prepared for the moral fall of any man in any position at any moment; especially for my fall from my position at this moment.
Is there any answer to the idea that those who have had the best opportunities will likely be our best guides? Is there any response to the claim that those who have breathed clean air should decide for those who have breathed polluted air? As far as I know, there’s only one answer, and that answer is Christianity. Only the Christian Church can provide any logical objection to placing complete trust in the wealthy. From the beginning, it has asserted that the danger lies not in a person's environment, but in the person themselves. Moreover, it maintains that if we’re talking about a dangerous environment, the most dangerous one of all is the comfortable environment. I know that the most modern manufacturers have been focused on creating an unusually large needle. I know that the most recent biologists have been mostly concerned with finding a very small camel. But if we minimize the camel to its smallest or enlarge the eye of the needle to its largest—if, in short, we assume that the words of Christ meant the least they could mean, they must at minimum suggest that rich people are not very likely to be morally trustworthy. Christianity, even when diluted, is potent enough to expose all of modern society’s flaws. Even the bare minimum teachings of the Church would pose a severe challenge to the world. Because the whole modern world is fundamentally based on the assumption—not that the rich are necessary (which is debatable), but that the rich are trustworthy—which (for a Christian) is not a valid assumption. In discussions about newspapers, corporations, aristocracies, or political parties, you’ll continually hear the argument that the wealthy can’t be bribed. The reality is, of course, that the wealthy have been bribed; they already are. That’s why they are wealthy. The core argument for Christianity is that a person who relies on life’s luxury is corrupt—spiritually corrupt, politically corrupt, financially corrupt. There's one thing that Christ and all the Christian saints have said consistently and bluntly: being rich puts you at a unique risk of moral failure. It’s not easily considered un-Christian to harm the rich as violators of clear justice. It’s not necessarily un-Christian to crown the wealthy as convenient leaders of society. It’s not unquestionably un-Christian to rebel against the rich or to yield to them. But it is undoubtedly un-Christian to trust the rich, to see them as more morally safe than the poor. A Christian can consistently say, "I respect that man's position, even if he takes bribes." But a Christian cannot say, as modern people do at lunch or breakfast, "A man in that position wouldn’t take bribes." Because it’s part of Christian belief that anyone in any position could take bribes. It’s also interestingly a part of evident human history. When people state that a man "in that position" would be incorruptible, there’s no need to bring Christianity into the conversation. Was Lord Bacon a bootblack? Was the Duke of Marlborough a crossing guard? In the best Utopia, I must be ready for the moral fall of any man in any position at any time; especially my own fall from my position at this moment.
Much vague and sentimental journalism has been poured out to the effect that Christianity is akin to democracy, and most of it is scarcely strong or clear enough to refute the fact that the two things have often quarrelled. The real ground upon which Christianity and democracy are one is very much deeper. The one specially and peculiarly un-Christian idea is the idea of Carlyle— the idea that the man should rule who feels that he can rule. Whatever else is Christian, this is heathen. If our faith comments on government at all, its comment must be this—that the man should rule who does NOT think that he can rule. Carlyle's hero may say, "I will be king"; but the Christian saint must say "Nolo episcopari." If the great paradox of Christianity means anything, it means this— that we must take the crown in our hands, and go hunting in dry places and dark corners of the earth until we find the one man who feels himself unfit to wear it. Carlyle was quite wrong; we have not got to crown the exceptional man who knows he can rule. Rather we must crown the much more exceptional man who knows he can't.
A lot of vague and sentimental journalism has been published claiming that Christianity is similar to democracy, and much of it isn't strong or clear enough to counter the fact that the two often conflict. The true foundation for the connection between Christianity and democracy runs much deeper. The uniquely un-Christian idea is Carlyle’s—specifically, the belief that the person who feels they can lead should be the one in charge. Whatever else may be considered Christian, this concept is pagan. If our faith has anything to say about governance, it must be this: the person who should lead is the one who doesn’t believe they should. Carlyle’s hero might declare, "I will be king"; however, the Christian saint must say, "I do not wish to be a bishop." If the great paradox of Christianity means anything, it means that we should take the crown in our hands and search in dry places and dark corners of the earth until we find the one person who feels unworthy to wear it. Carlyle was mistaken; we shouldn’t crown the exceptional person who knows they can lead. Instead, we should crown the even more exceptional person who knows they can’t.
Now, this is one of the two or three vital defences of working democracy. The mere machinery of voting is not democracy, though at present it is not easy to effect any simpler democratic method. But even the machinery of voting is profoundly Christian in this practical sense—that it is an attempt to get at the opinion of those who would be too modest to offer it. It is a mystical adventure; it is specially trusting those who do not trust themselves. That enigma is strictly peculiar to Christendom. There is nothing really humble about the abnegation of the Buddhist; the mild Hindoo is mild, but he is not meek. But there is something psychologically Christian about the idea of seeking for the opinion of the obscure rather than taking the obvious course of accepting the opinion of the prominent. To say that voting is particularly Christian may seem somewhat curious. To say that canvassing is Christian may seem quite crazy. But canvassing is very Christian in its primary idea. It is encouraging the humble; it is saying to the modest man, "Friend, go up higher." Or if there is some slight defect in canvassing, that is in its perfect and rounded piety, it is only because it may possibly neglect to encourage the modesty of the canvasser.
Now, this is one of the two or three essential defenses of a functioning democracy. The act of voting alone does not define democracy, even though it's currently challenging to find a simpler democratic method. However, the very act of voting is deeply rooted in Christian principles in the sense that it seeks to capture the opinions of those who might be too humble to share them. It’s almost a mystical journey; it’s about placing trust in those who don’t trust themselves. This paradox is uniquely tied to Christianity. There’s nothing genuinely humble about a Buddhist’s self-denial; while a mild Hindu may be gentle, he is not meek. Yet, there’s something inherently Christian in the pursuit of the opinions of the less visible rather than simply accepting the views of the prominent. Claiming that voting is particularly Christian might sound strange. Suggesting that canvassing is Christian could seem outright wild. Nevertheless, the essence of canvassing carries a strong Christian sentiment. It’s about uplifting the humble; it’s saying to the modest person, "Friend, aim higher." If there’s any flaw in canvassing, it lies in its potential to overlook nurturing the modesty of the canvasser.
Aristocracy is not an institution: aristocracy is a sin; generally a very venial one. It is merely the drift or slide of men into a sort of natural pomposity and praise of the powerful, which is the most easy and obvious affair in the world.
Aristocracy isn't an institution; it's a flaw, usually a pretty minor one. It's just the tendency of people to slide into a kind of natural arrogance and admiration for the powerful, which is one of the easiest and most obvious things in the world.
It is one of the hundred answers to the fugitive perversion of modern "force" that the promptest and boldest agencies are also the most fragile or full of sensibility. The swiftest things are the softest things. A bird is active, because a bird is soft. A stone is helpless, because a stone is hard. The stone must by its own nature go downwards, because hardness is weakness. The bird can of its nature go upwards, because fragility is force. In perfect force there is a kind of frivolity, an airiness that can maintain itself in the air. Modern investigators of miraculous history have solemnly admitted that a characteristic of the great saints is their power of "levitation." They might go further; a characteristic of the great saints is their power of levity. Angels can fly because they can take themselves lightly. This has been always the instinct of Christendom, and especially the instinct of Christian art. Remember how Fra Angelico represented all his angels, not only as birds, but almost as butterflies. Remember how the most earnest mediaeval art was full of light and fluttering draperies, of quick and capering feet. It was the one thing that the modern Pre-raphaelites could not imitate in the real Pre-raphaelites. Burne-Jones could never recover the deep levity of the Middle Ages. In the old Christian pictures the sky over every figure is like a blue or gold parachute. Every figure seems ready to fly up and float about in the heavens. The tattered cloak of the beggar will bear him up like the rayed plumes of the angels. But the kings in their heavy gold and the proud in their robes of purple will all of their nature sink downwards, for pride cannot rise to levity or levitation. Pride is the downward drag of all things into an easy solemnity. One "settles down" into a sort of selfish seriousness; but one has to rise to a gay self-forgetfulness. A man "falls" into a brown study; he reaches up at a blue sky. Seriousness is not a virtue. It would be a heresy, but a much more sensible heresy, to say that seriousness is a vice. It is really a natural trend or lapse into taking one's self gravely, because it is the easiest thing to do. It is much easier to write a good TIMES leading article than a good joke in PUNCH. For solemnity flows out of men naturally; but laughter is a leap. It is easy to be heavy: hard to be light. Satan fell by the force of gravity.
It’s one of the many answers to the twisted nature of modern "power" that the most immediate and daring forces are also the most delicate or sensitive. The fastest things are the gentlest things. A bird is active because it is light. A stone is powerless because it is heavy. A stone must naturally fall downwards, because being hard equates to weakness. A bird, by its nature, can rise, because being fragile equates to strength. True strength has a sense of playfulness, a lightness that allows it to soar. Modern scholars of miraculous history have acknowledged that a trait of great saints is their ability to "levitate." They could go further; a trait of great saints is their sense of lightness. Angels can fly because they can perceive themselves lightly. This has always been the instinct of Christianity, particularly in Christian art. Recall how Fra Angelico depicted all his angels not just as birds, but almost as butterflies. Remember how earnest medieval art was filled with brightness and flowing drapes, with lively and playful feet. This was the one aspect the modern Pre-Raphaelites could never replicate from the true Pre-Raphaelites. Burne-Jones could never capture the unique lightness of the Middle Ages. In the old Christian artwork, the sky above each figure resembles a blue or gold parachute. Every figure appears ready to ascend and drift among the heavens. The ragged cloak of the beggar will lift him as if it were the radiant feathers of the angels. However, the kings in their heavy gold and the proud in their purple robes will inevitably sink down, for pride cannot elevate to lightness or levitation. Pride pulls everything down into a comfortable seriousness. One "settles down" into a kind of self-centered seriousness; but one must rise to a joyful self-forgetfulness. A person "falls" into a deep thought; they reach up toward a clear sky. Seriousness is not a virtue. It would be heretical, but perhaps a more logical heresy, to claim that seriousness is a vice. It’s really a natural drift toward taking oneself seriously because that's the easiest path. It’s much simpler to write a good article for the TIMES than to craft a good joke for PUNCH. Solemnity flows from people naturally; however, laughter requires a leap. It’s easy to be heavy; it’s hard to be light. Satan fell due to the force of gravity.
Now, it is the peculiar honour of Europe since it has been Christian that while it has had aristocracy it has always at the back of its heart treated aristocracy as a weakness—generally as a weakness that must be allowed for. If any one wishes to appreciate this point, let him go outside Christianity into some other philosophical atmosphere. Let him, for instance, compare the classes of Europe with the castes of India. There aristocracy is far more awful, because it is far more intellectual. It is seriously felt that the scale of classes is a scale of spiritual values; that the baker is better than the butcher in an invisible and sacred sense. But no Christianity, not even the most ignorant or perverse, ever suggested that a baronet was better than a butcher in that sacred sense. No Christianity, however ignorant or extravagant, ever suggested that a duke would not be damned. In pagan society there may have been (I do not know) some such serious division between the free man and the slave. But in Christian society we have always thought the gentleman a sort of joke, though I admit that in some great crusades and councils he earned the right to be called a practical joke. But we in Europe never really and at the root of our souls took aristocracy seriously. It is only an occasional non-European alien (such as Dr. Oscar Levy, the only intelligent Nietzscheite) who can even manage for a moment to take aristocracy seriously. It may be a mere patriotic bias, though I do not think so, but it seems to me that the English aristocracy is not only the type, but is the crown and flower of all actual aristocracies; it has all the oligarchical virtues as well as all the defects. It is casual, it is kind, it is courageous in obvious matters; but it has one great merit that overlaps even these. The great and very obvious merit of the English aristocracy is that nobody could possibly take it seriously.
Now, it’s the unique honor of Europe, having been Christian, that while it has had aristocracy, it has always deep down treated aristocracy as a weakness—typically as a weakness that must be accounted for. If anyone wants to understand this idea, let them look beyond Christianity into another philosophical environment. For example, let them compare the classes of Europe with the castes of India. There, aristocracy is far more dreadful, because it is far more intellectual. It is seriously recognized that the class system is a scale of spiritual values; that the baker is considered better than the butcher in an invisible and sacred way. But no Christianity, not even the most ignorant or twisted, ever suggested that a baronet was better than a butcher in that sacred sense. No Christianity, no matter how ignorant or outrageous, ever suggested that a duke wouldn't be damned. In pagan society, there may have been (I don’t know) some serious division between the free person and the slave. But in Christian society, we have always regarded the gentleman as somewhat of a joke, though I admit that in some great campaigns and councils he earned the right to be called a practical joke. But we in Europe never really took aristocracy seriously at its core. It is only an occasional non-European outsider (like Dr. Oscar Levy, the only intelligent Nietzschean) who can even manage to take aristocracy seriously for a moment. It may be a mere patriotic bias, though I don’t think so, but it seems to me that the English aristocracy is not only the model, but is also the pinnacle of all actual aristocracies; it encompasses all the oligarchical virtues as well as all the flaws. It is casual, it is kind, it is courageous in obvious matters; but it has one great strength that even surpasses these. The great and very apparent strength of the English aristocracy is that nobody could possibly take it seriously.
In short, I had spelled out slowly, as usual, the need for an equal law in Utopia; and, as usual, I found that Christianity had been there before me. The whole history of my Utopia has the same amusing sadness. I was always rushing out of my architectural study with plans for a new turret only to find it sitting up there in the sunlight, shining, and a thousand years old. For me, in the ancient and partly in the modern sense, God answered the prayer, "Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings." Without vanity, I really think there was a moment when I could have invented the marriage vow (as an institution) out of my own head; but I discovered, with a sigh, that it had been invented already. But, since it would be too long a business to show how, fact by fact and inch by inch, my own conception of Utopia was only answered in the New Jerusalem, I will take this one case of the matter of marriage as indicating the converging drift, I may say the converging crash of all the rest.
In short, I had explained slowly, as usual, the need for equal law in Utopia; and, as usual, I found that Christianity had already covered that ground. The entire story of my Utopia shares the same bittersweet irony. I was always rushing out of my architectural study with plans for a new turret only to find it already standing there in the sunlight, gleaming, and a thousand years old. For me, in both the ancient and somewhat modern sense, God answered the prayer, "Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings." Without bragging, I genuinely think there was a moment when I could have come up with the marriage vow (as an institution) entirely on my own; but I realized, with a sigh, that it had already been invented. However, since it would take too long to demonstrate how, detail by detail, my own vision of Utopia was merely fulfilled in the New Jerusalem, I will use this one example of marriage to indicate the combined trend, I could say the combined collapse, of everything else.
When the ordinary opponents of Socialism talk about impossibilities and alterations in human nature they always miss an important distinction. In modern ideal conceptions of society there are some desires that are possibly not attainable: but there are some desires that are not desirable. That all men should live in equally beautiful houses is a dream that may or may not be attained. But that all men should live in the same beautiful house is not a dream at all; it is a nightmare. That a man should love all old women is an ideal that may not be attainable. But that a man should regard all old women exactly as he regards his mother is not only an unattainable ideal, but an ideal which ought not to be attained. I do not know if the reader agrees with me in these examples; but I will add the example which has always affected me most. I could never conceive or tolerate any Utopia which did not leave to me the liberty for which I chiefly care, the liberty to bind myself. Complete anarchy would not merely make it impossible to have any discipline or fidelity; it would also make it impossible to have any fun. To take an obvious instance, it would not be worth while to bet if a bet were not binding. The dissolution of all contracts would not only ruin morality but spoil sport. Now betting and such sports are only the stunted and twisted shapes of the original instinct of man for adventure and romance, of which much has been said in these pages. And the perils, rewards, punishments, and fulfilments of an adventure must be real, or the adventure is only a shifting and heartless nightmare. If I bet I must be made to pay, or there is no poetry in betting. If I challenge I must be made to fight, or there is no poetry in challenging. If I vow to be faithful I must be cursed when I am unfaithful, or there is no fun in vowing. You could not even make a fairy tale from the experiences of a man who, when he was swallowed by a whale, might find himself at the top of the Eiffel Tower, or when he was turned into a frog might begin to behave like a flamingo. For the purpose even of the wildest romance results must be real; results must be irrevocable. Christian marriage is the great example of a real and irrevocable result; and that is why it is the chief subject and centre of all our romantic writing. And this is my last instance of the things that I should ask, and ask imperatively, of any social paradise; I should ask to be kept to my bargain, to have my oaths and engagements taken seriously; I should ask Utopia to avenge my honour on myself.
When ordinary critics of Socialism talk about impossibilities and changes in human nature, they often miss a crucial distinction. In modern ideal visions of society, there are some desires that might not be achievable, but there are also some desires that aren't worth wanting. The idea that everyone should live in equally beautiful homes is a dream that may or may not be realized. However, the notion that everyone should live in the same beautiful house isn’t a dream at all; it’s a nightmare. The idea that a man should love all older women is an ideal that may not be achievable. But the idea that a man should regard all older women exactly like he does his mother isn’t just an unattainable ideal; it’s one that should never be pursued. I’m not sure if the reader agrees with me on these points, but I will add the example that has always impacted me the most. I could never imagine or accept any Utopia that didn’t grant me the freedom I care about most—the freedom to commit myself. Complete chaos wouldn’t just make it impossible to have any discipline or loyalty; it would also ruin any sense of fun. For instance, it wouldn’t be worth wagering if a bet wasn’t binding. The breakdown of all agreements would not only destroy morality but also ruin enjoyment. Betting and similar activities are just truncated and twisted forms of the inherent human instinct for adventure and romance, which has been discussed throughout these pages. The dangers, rewards, punishments, and outcomes of an adventure must be real, or the adventure becomes just a shifting and soulless nightmare. If I bet, I need to be held accountable, or there’s no beauty in betting. If I challenge someone, I must actually fight, or there’s no beauty in challenging. If I vow to be faithful, there must be consequences when I’m unfaithful, or there’s no joy in making that vow. You couldn’t even create a fairy tale from the experiences of a person who, upon being swallowed by a whale, finds himself at the top of the Eiffel Tower, or who, when turned into a frog, starts acting like a flamingo. Even for the wildest romance, outcomes must be real; consequences must be irreversible. Christian marriage is the prime example of a real and irreversible outcome, and that’s why it’s the main topic and focus of all our romantic literature. And this brings me to my final request for any social paradise: I would ask to be held to my agreements, to have my promises and commitments taken seriously; I would want Utopia to ensure that I uphold my honor.
All my modern Utopian friends look at each other rather doubtfully, for their ultimate hope is the dissolution of all special ties. But again I seem to hear, like a kind of echo, an answer from beyond the world. "You will have real obligations, and therefore real adventures when you get to my Utopia. But the hardest obligation and the steepest adventure is to get there."
All my modern Utopian friends glance at one another with skepticism, since their biggest dream is to eliminate all special connections. Yet again, I feel like I'm hearing, almost as an echo, a response from somewhere beyond our world. "You will have genuine responsibilities, and thus real adventures, when you reach my Utopia. But the toughest responsibility and the steepest adventure is actually getting there."
VIII THE ROMANCE OF ORTHODOXY
It is customary to complain of the bustle and strenuousness of our epoch. But in truth the chief mark of our epoch is a profound laziness and fatigue; and the fact is that the real laziness is the cause of the apparent bustle. Take one quite external case; the streets are noisy with taxicabs and motorcars; but this is not due to human activity but to human repose. There would be less bustle if there were more activity, if people were simply walking about. Our world would be more silent if it were more strenuous. And this which is true of the apparent physical bustle is true also of the apparent bustle of the intellect. Most of the machinery of modern language is labour-saving machinery; and it saves mental labour very much more than it ought. Scientific phrases are used like scientific wheels and piston-rods to make swifter and smoother yet the path of the comfortable. Long words go rattling by us like long railway trains. We know they are carrying thousands who are too tired or too indolent to walk and think for themselves. It is a good exercise to try for once in a way to express any opinion one holds in words of one syllable. If you say "The social utility of the indeterminate sentence is recognized by all criminologists as a part of our sociological evolution towards a more humane and scientific view of punishment," you can go on talking like that for hours with hardly a movement of the gray matter inside your skull. But if you begin "I wish Jones to go to gaol and Brown to say when Jones shall come out," you will discover, with a thrill of horror, that you are obliged to think. The long words are not the hard words, it is the short words that are hard. There is much more metaphysical subtlety in the word "damn" than in the word "degeneration."
It's common to complain about the hustle and bustle of our time. But really, the main feature of our era is a deep laziness and fatigue; the fact is, this real laziness is what drives the apparent busyness. Take an obvious example: the streets are filled with noisy taxis and cars; but this isn't because people are active; it's because they're resting. There would be less commotion if there were more activity, if people were just walking around. Our world would be quieter if it were more engaged. And this is true not just for physical busyness but also for the busyness of thought. Much of modern language is designed to save effort; it conserves mental labor way more than it should. Scientific phrases function like machinery to make the lives of the comfortable quicker and easier. Long words rush past us like lengthy trains. We know they’re transporting a lot of people who are too tired or too lazy to think for themselves. It's good exercise to try expressing your opinions using only one-syllable words. If you say, "The social utility of the indeterminate sentence is recognized by all criminologists as a part of our sociological evolution towards a more humane and scientific view of punishment," you could keep going for hours with barely a thought needed. But if you start with, "I want Jones to go to jail and Brown to decide when Jones can come out," you'll find, with a jolt of realization, that you actually have to think. The long words aren’t the hard ones; it’s the short words that are tough. There’s much more philosophical depth in the word "damn" than in the word "degeneration."
But these long comfortable words that save modern people the toil of reasoning have one particular aspect in which they are especially ruinous and confusing. This difficulty occurs when the same long word is used in different connections to mean quite different things. Thus, to take a well-known instance, the word "idealist" has one meaning as a piece of philosophy and quite another as a piece of moral rhetoric. In the same way the scientific materialists have had just reason to complain of people mixing up "materialist" as a term of cosmology with "materialist" as a moral taunt. So, to take a cheaper instance, the man who hates "progressives" in London always calls himself a "progressive" in South Africa.
But these lengthy, relaxed terms that spare modern people the effort of thinking have one specific aspect that is particularly damaging and confusing. This problem arises when the same long word is used in different contexts to mean completely different things. For example, the term "idealist" has one meaning in philosophy and a totally different one in moral discussions. Similarly, scientific materialists have valid reasons to complain about people conflating "materialist" as a cosmological term with "materialist" as a moral insult. Also, to give a simpler example, a person who dislikes "progressives" in London always refers to themselves as a "progressive" in South Africa.
A confusion quite as unmeaning as this has arisen in connection with the word "liberal" as applied to religion and as applied to politics and society. It is often suggested that all Liberals ought to be freethinkers, because they ought to love everything that is free. You might just as well say that all idealists ought to be High Churchmen, because they ought to love everything that is high. You might as well say that Low Churchmen ought to like Low Mass, or that Broad Churchmen ought to like broad jokes. The thing is a mere accident of words. In actual modern Europe a freethinker does not mean a man who thinks for himself. It means a man who, having thought for himself, has come to one particular class of conclusions, the material origin of phenomena, the impossibility of miracles, the improbability of personal immortality and so on. And none of these ideas are particularly liberal. Nay, indeed almost all these ideas are definitely illiberal, as it is the purpose of this chapter to show.
A confusion as pointless as this has emerged around the word "liberal" when it comes to religion, politics, and society. It’s often suggested that all Liberals should be freethinkers because they should appreciate everything that is free. You might as well claim that all idealists should be High Church supporters because they should value everything that is high. You could also say that Low Church members should enjoy Low Mass, or that Broad Church supporters should appreciate broad humor. It’s just a coincidence of language. In modern Europe, a freethinker doesn’t refer to someone who thinks independently. It refers to someone who, after thinking for themselves, has arrived at a specific set of conclusions: the material basis of phenomena, the denial of miracles, the doubt of personal immortality, and so on. None of these ideas are particularly liberal. In fact, nearly all of these ideas are distinctly illiberal, as this chapter intends to demonstrate.
In the few following pages I propose to point out as rapidly as possible that on every single one of the matters most strongly insisted on by liberalisers of theology their effect upon social practice would be definitely illiberal. Almost every contemporary proposal to bring freedom into the church is simply a proposal to bring tyranny into the world. For freeing the church now does not even mean freeing it in all directions. It means freeing that peculiar set of dogmas loosely called scientific, dogmas of monism, of pantheism, or of Arianism, or of necessity. And every one of these (and we will take them one by one) can be shown to be the natural ally of oppression. In fact, it is a remarkable circumstance (indeed not so very remarkable when one comes to think of it) that most things are the allies of oppression. There is only one thing that can never go past a certain point in its alliance with oppression—and that is orthodoxy. I may, it is true, twist orthodoxy so as partly to justify a tyrant. But I can easily make up a German philosophy to justify him entirely.
In the next few pages, I aim to quickly highlight that on every issue pushed by those advocating for liberal theology, the outcome on social practice would clearly be illiberal. Almost every modern suggestion to bring freedom to the church is merely a suggestion to introduce tyranny into the world. Freeing the church today doesn’t even mean freeing it in all aspects. It means freeing that specific set of beliefs loosely referred to as scientific, beliefs in monism, pantheism, or Arianism, or those based on necessity. Each of these (and we will examine them one by one) can be shown to be natural supporters of oppression. In fact, it’s quite striking (though not so surprising once you think about it) that most things end up being allies of oppression. There is only one thing that can never ally with oppression beyond a certain limit—and that is orthodoxy. It’s true that I can twist orthodoxy enough to somewhat justify a tyrant. But I can easily create a German philosophy that fully justifies him.
Now let us take in order the innovations that are the notes of the new theology or the modernist church. We concluded the last chapter with the discovery of one of them. The very doctrine which is called the most old-fashioned was found to be the only safeguard of the new democracies of the earth. The doctrine seemingly most unpopular was found to be the only strength of the people. In short, we found that the only logical negation of oligarchy was in the affirmation of original sin. So it is, I maintain, in all the other cases.
Now let’s look at the new ideas that represent the notes of modern theology or the modern church. We wrapped up the last chapter by uncovering one of them. Ironically, the doctrine that seems the most outdated has proven to be the only protection for the new democracies around the world. The doctrine that appears least popular turns out to be the only source of strength for the people. In short, we discovered that the only logical rebuttal to oligarchy lies in acknowledging original sin. I argue that this holds true in all other cases as well.
I take the most obvious instance first, the case of miracles. For some extraordinary reason, there is a fixed notion that it is more liberal to disbelieve in miracles than to believe in them. Why, I cannot imagine, nor can anybody tell me. For some inconceivable cause a "broad" or "liberal" clergyman always means a man who wishes at least to diminish the number of miracles; it never means a man who wishes to increase that number. It always means a man who is free to disbelieve that Christ came out of His grave; it never means a man who is free to believe that his own aunt came out of her grave. It is common to find trouble in a parish because the parish priest cannot admit that St. Peter walked on water; yet how rarely do we find trouble in a parish because the clergyman says that his father walked on the Serpentine? And this is not because (as the swift secularist debater would immediately retort) miracles cannot be believed in our experience. It is not because "miracles do not happen," as in the dogma which Matthew Arnold recited with simple faith. More supernatural things are ALLEGED to have happened in our time than would have been possible eighty years ago. Men of science believe in such marvels much more than they did: the most perplexing, and even horrible, prodigies of mind and spirit are always being unveiled in modern psychology. Things that the old science at least would frankly have rejected as miracles are hourly being asserted by the new science. The only thing which is still old-fashioned enough to reject miracles is the New Theology. But in truth this notion that it is "free" to deny miracles has nothing to do with the evidence for or against them. It is a lifeless verbal prejudice of which the original life and beginning was not in the freedom of thought, but simply in the dogma of materialism. The man of the nineteenth century did not disbelieve in the Resurrection because his liberal Christianity allowed him to doubt it. He disbelieved in it because his very strict materialism did not allow him to believe it. Tennyson, a very typical nineteenth century man, uttered one of the instinctive truisms of his contemporaries when he said that there was faith in their honest doubt. There was indeed. Those words have a profound and even a horrible truth. In their doubt of miracles there was a faith in a fixed and godless fate; a deep and sincere faith in the incurable routine of the cosmos. The doubts of the agnostic were only the dogmas of the monist.
I’ll start with the most obvious example: miracles. For some strange reason, there’s a common belief that it’s more open-minded to not believe in miracles than to believe in them. I can’t understand why, and no one seems able to explain it. For some unimaginable reason, a “broad-minded” or “liberal” clergyman always refers to someone who wants to reduce the number of miracles; it never describes someone who wants to increase them. It means someone who’s free to doubt that Christ rose from His grave; it never implies someone who’s free to believe that his own aunt came back to life. It’s common to see conflicts in a parish because the priest can’t accept that St. Peter walked on water; yet we rarely see issues because a clergyman claims that his father walked on the Serpentine. This isn’t because, as a quick-tongued secular debater might argue, miracles can’t be accepted based on our experience. It’s not because “miracles don’t happen,” as the dogma Matthew Arnold reiterated with simple belief. More supernatural events are claimed to have happened in our time than would have been conceivable eighty years ago. Scientists now believe in such wonders much more than they did before: the most confusing, and even disturbing, phenomena of mind and spirit are constantly being revealed in modern psychology. What old science would have outrightly dismissed as miracles is now being frequently asserted by new science. The only thing that still seems old-fashioned enough to reject miracles is the New Theology. But really, this idea that it’s “free” to deny miracles has nothing to do with the evidence for or against them. It’s a lifeless verbal bias rooted not in the freedom of thought, but simply in materialism. A man in the nineteenth century didn’t disbelieve in the Resurrection because his liberal views allowed him to question it. He disbelieved it because his strict materialism wouldn’t let him accept it. Tennyson, a typical man of the nineteenth century, expressed one of the instinctive truths of his peers when he said there was faith in their honest doubt. There truly was. Those words carry a profound and even horrifying truth. In their doubt of miracles, there was a faith in a fixed and godless fate; a deep and sincere faith in the unchangeable routine of the universe. The doubts of the agnostic were merely the beliefs of the monist.
Of the fact and evidence of the supernatural I will speak afterwards. Here we are only concerned with this clear point; that in so far as the liberal idea of freedom can be said to be on either side in the discussion about miracles, it is obviously on the side of miracles. Reform or (in the only tolerable sense) progress means simply the gradual control of matter by mind. A miracle simply means the swift control of matter by mind. If you wish to feed the people, you may think that feeding them miraculously in the wilderness is impossible—but you cannot think it illiberal. If you really want poor children to go to the seaside, you cannot think it illiberal that they should go there on flying dragons; you can only think it unlikely. A holiday, like Liberalism, only means the liberty of man. A miracle only means the liberty of God. You may conscientiously deny either of them, but you cannot call your denial a triumph of the liberal idea. The Catholic Church believed that man and God both had a sort of spiritual freedom. Calvinism took away the freedom from man, but left it to God. Scientific materialism binds the Creator Himself; it chains up God as the Apocalypse chained the devil. It leaves nothing free in the universe. And those who assist this process are called the "liberal theologians."
I will discuss the facts and evidence of the supernatural later. Right now, the main point is clear: when it comes to the debate about miracles, the idea of freedom is clearly on the side of miracles. Reform or, in its only acceptable sense, progress simply means gradually gaining control over matter through the mind. A miracle means taking swift control over matter through the mind. If you want to feed people, you might think it’s impossible to feed them miraculously in the wilderness, but you can't consider it unliberal. If you genuinely want poor children to enjoy the seaside, you can’t think it unliberal for them to go there on flying dragons; you might just see it as unlikely. A holiday, like Liberalism, means the freedom of man. A miracle simply signifies the freedom of God. You may honestly deny either, but you can't claim that your denial is a victory for the liberal idea. The Catholic Church believed that both man and God had a form of spiritual freedom. Calvinism took away freedom from man but allowed it for God. Scientific materialism restricts the Creator; it confines God just as the Apocalypse confined the devil. It leaves nothing free in the universe. Those who support this process are referred to as "liberal theologians."
This, as I say, is the lightest and most evident case. The assumption that there is something in the doubt of miracles akin to liberality or reform is literally the opposite of the truth. If a man cannot believe in miracles there is an end of the matter; he is not particularly liberal, but he is perfectly honourable and logical, which are much better things. But if he can believe in miracles, he is certainly the more liberal for doing so; because they mean first, the freedom of the soul, and secondly, its control over the tyranny of circumstance. Sometimes this truth is ignored in a singularly naive way, even by the ablest men. For instance, Mr. Bernard Shaw speaks with hearty old-fashioned contempt for the idea of miracles, as if they were a sort of breach of faith on the part of nature: he seems strangely unconscious that miracles are only the final flowers of his own favourite tree, the doctrine of the omnipotence of will. Just in the same way he calls the desire for immortality a paltry selfishness, forgetting that he has just called the desire for life a healthy and heroic selfishness. How can it be noble to wish to make one's life infinite and yet mean to wish to make it immortal? No, if it is desirable that man should triumph over the cruelty of nature or custom, then miracles are certainly desirable; we will discuss afterwards whether they are possible.
This, as I said, is the simplest and most obvious case. The belief that doubting miracles is somehow open-minded or progressive is actually the opposite of the truth. If someone can't believe in miracles, that's the end of the discussion; they aren’t particularly open-minded, but they are completely honorable and logical, which are far more admirable qualities. However, if someone can believe in miracles, they are certainly more open-minded for doing so because miracles represent, first, the freedom of the soul, and second, its control over life's challenges. Sometimes, this truth is overlooked in a surprisingly naive way, even by very smart people. For example, Mr. Bernard Shaw expresses old-fashioned disdain for the idea of miracles, as if they were a sort of betrayal by nature: he seems oddly unaware that miracles are just the ultimate expressions of his own favorite idea, the doctrine of the power of will. Similarly, he describes the desire for immortality as a petty selfishness, forgetting that he just called the desire for life a healthy and heroic selfishness. How can it be noble to want to make life infinite but not want to make it immortal? No, if it’s desirable for humanity to overcome the harshness of nature or tradition, then miracles are definitely desirable; we will discuss later whether they are possible.
But I must pass on to the larger cases of this curious error; the notion that the "liberalising" of religion in some way helps the liberation of the world. The second example of it can be found in the question of pantheism—or rather of a certain modern attitude which is often called immanentism, and which often is Buddhism. But this is so much more difficult a matter that I must approach it with rather more preparation.
But I need to move on to the bigger examples of this strange mistake; the idea that "liberalizing" religion somehow aids in freeing the world. The second example can be seen in the issue of pantheism—or more accurately, in a certain modern attitude often referred to as immanentism, which often aligns with Buddhism. However, this is a much more complex topic, so I need to prepare for it a bit more carefully.
The things said most confidently by advanced persons to crowded audiences are generally those quite opposite to the fact; it is actually our truisms that are untrue. Here is a case. There is a phrase of facile liberality uttered again and again at ethical societies and parliaments of religion: "the religions of the earth differ in rites and forms, but they are the same in what they teach." It is false; it is the opposite of the fact. The religions of the earth do not greatly differ in rites and forms; they do greatly differ in what they teach. It is as if a man were to say, "Do not be misled by the fact that the CHURCH TIMES and the FREETHINKER look utterly different, that one is painted on vellum and the other carved on marble, that one is triangular and the other hectagonal; read them and you will see that they say the same thing." The truth is, of course, that they are alike in everything except in the fact that they don't say the same thing. An atheist stockbroker in Surbiton looks exactly like a Swedenborgian stockbroker in Wimbledon. You may walk round and round them and subject them to the most personal and offensive study without seeing anything Swedenborgian in the hat or anything particularly godless in the umbrella. It is exactly in their souls that they are divided. So the truth is that the difficulty of all the creeds of the earth is not as alleged in this cheap maxim: that they agree in meaning, but differ in machinery. It is exactly the opposite. They agree in machinery; almost every great religion on earth works with the same external methods, with priests, scriptures, altars, sworn brotherhoods, special feasts. They agree in the mode of teaching; what they differ about is the thing to be taught. Pagan optimists and Eastern pessimists would both have temples, just as Liberals and Tories would both have newspapers. Creeds that exist to destroy each other both have scriptures, just as armies that exist to destroy each other both have guns.
The things that highly confident people say to large crowds are usually the exact opposite of the truth; our common beliefs often turn out to be false. Here’s an example. There's a common saying at ethical societies and religious gatherings: "The religions of the world differ in rituals and practices, but they are the same in what they teach." This is incorrect; it’s the opposite of the truth. The religions of the world don’t greatly differ in rituals and practices; they greatly differ in their teachings. It’s like someone saying, "Don’t be fooled by the fact that the CHURCH TIMES and the FREETHINKER look completely different, that one is printed on parchment and the other is engraved on marble, that one is triangular and the other is hexagonal; if you read them, you’ll see they convey the same message." The reality is, of course, that they’re alike in every way except for the fact that they don’t convey the same message. An atheist stockbroker in Surbiton looks just like a Swedenborgian stockbroker in Wimbledon. You can walk around and scrutinize them without seeing anything particularly Swedenborgian in the hat or anything especially godless in the umbrella. The real difference is in their beliefs. So the truth is, the challenge with all the belief systems in the world is not as this simplistic saying suggests: that they agree in meaning but differ in practices. It’s actually the opposite. They agree in practices; nearly every major religion uses the same external methods—priests, scriptures, altars, sworn brotherhoods, special celebrations. They agree in how they teach; what they disagree on is the content of their teachings. Pagan optimists and Eastern pessimists would both have temples, just as Liberals and Conservatives would both have newspapers. Beliefs that exist to oppose each other both have scriptures, just as armies that exist to defeat one another both have weapons.
The great example of this alleged identity of all human religions is the alleged spiritual identity of Buddhism and Christianity. Those who adopt this theory generally avoid the ethics of most other creeds, except, indeed, Confucianism, which they like because it is not a creed. But they are cautious in their praises of Mahommedanism, generally confining themselves to imposing its morality only upon the refreshment of the lower classes. They seldom suggest the Mahommedan view of marriage (for which there is a great deal to be said), and towards Thugs and fetish worshippers their attitude may even be called cold. But in the case of the great religion of Gautama they feel sincerely a similarity.
The major example of this supposed identity among all human religions is the supposed spiritual connection between Buddhism and Christianity. Those who support this idea usually ignore the ethics of most other belief systems, except for Confucianism, which they appreciate because it isn’t a formal creed. However, they are careful in their praise of Islam, often limiting their comments to its moral teachings aimed at uplifting the lower classes. They rarely discuss the Islamic perspective on marriage (of which there are valid points), and their attitude towards Thugs and fetish worshippers can even be described as indifferent. But when it comes to the significant religion of Gautama, they genuinely perceive a resemblance.
Students of popular science, like Mr. Blatchford, are always insisting that Christianity and Buddhism are very much alike, especially Buddhism. This is generally believed, and I believed it myself until I read a book giving the reasons for it. The reasons were of two kinds: resemblances that meant nothing because they were common to all humanity, and resemblances which were not resemblances at all. The author solemnly explained that the two creeds were alike in things in which all creeds are alike, or else he described them as alike in some point in which they are quite obviously different. Thus, as a case of the first class, he said that both Christ and Buddha were called by the divine voice coming out of the sky, as if you would expect the divine voice to come out of the coal-cellar. Or, again, it was gravely urged that these two Eastern teachers, by a singular coincidence, both had to do with the washing of feet. You might as well say that it was a remarkable coincidence that they both had feet to wash. And the other class of similarities were those which simply were not similar. Thus this reconciler of the two religions draws earnest attention to the fact that at certain religious feasts the robe of the Lama is rent in pieces out of respect, and the remnants highly valued. But this is the reverse of a resemblance, for the garments of Christ were not rent in pieces out of respect, but out of derision; and the remnants were not highly valued except for what they would fetch in the rag shops. It is rather like alluding to the obvious connection between the two ceremonies of the sword: when it taps a man's shoulder, and when it cuts off his head. It is not at all similar for the man. These scraps of puerile pedantry would indeed matter little if it were not also true that the alleged philosophical resemblances are also of these two kinds, either proving too much or not proving anything. That Buddhism approves of mercy or of self-restraint is not to say that it is specially like Christianity; it is only to say that it is not utterly unlike all human existence. Buddhists disapprove in theory of cruelty or excess because all sane human beings disapprove in theory of cruelty or excess. But to say that Buddhism and Christianity give the same philosophy of these things is simply false. All humanity does agree that we are in a net of sin. Most of humanity agrees that there is some way out. But as to what is the way out, I do not think that there are two institutions in the universe which contradict each other so flatly as Buddhism and Christianity.
Students of popular science, like Mr. Blatchford, always insist that Christianity and Buddhism are very similar, especially Buddhism. This is a common belief, and I believed it myself until I read a book explaining why. The reasons fell into two categories: similarities that meant nothing because they are shared by all humanity and similarities that weren’t similarities at all. The author seriously pointed out that the two beliefs were alike in ways that every belief is alike, or he described them as similar in aspects where they are clearly different. For example, he claimed that both Christ and Buddha were called by a divine voice from the sky, as if we would expect that divine voice to come from a coal cellar. Alternatively, it was seriously suggested that these two Eastern teachers coincidentally both involved washing feet. You might as well say it’s a remarkable coincidence that they both had feet to wash. The other type of similarities simply weren’t similar. This reconciler of the two religions emphasizes that during certain religious feasts, the Lama's robe is torn into pieces out of respect, and the fragments are highly valued. But that’s the opposite of a similarity since Christ's garments were torn not out of respect, but out of mockery; and the pieces were only valued for what they could sell for in rag shops. It’s like mentioning the clear connection between the two sword ceremonies: when it taps a man on the shoulder and when it decapitates him. It’s not at all similar for the man. These bits of childish nonsense wouldn’t matter much if it weren’t also true that the claimed philosophical similarities fall into these two types, either proving too much or proving nothing. Just because Buddhism promotes mercy or self-restraint doesn’t mean it’s particularly similar to Christianity; it only indicates that it’s not entirely unlike all human experience. Buddhists theoretically disapprove of cruelty or excess because all sane humans also disapprove of those things in theory. However, saying that Buddhism and Christianity offer the same philosophy on these issues is simply untrue. All humanity agrees that we are caught in a net of sin. Most of humanity agrees that there’s a way out. But when it comes to what that way out is, I don’t think there are two institutions in the universe that contradict each other as sharply as Buddhism and Christianity.
Even when I thought, with most other well-informed, though unscholarly, people, that Buddhism and Christianity were alike, there was one thing about them that always perplexed me; I mean the startling difference in their type of religious art. I do not mean in its technical style of representation, but in the things that it was manifestly meant to represent. No two ideals could be more opposite than a Christian saint in a Gothic cathedral and a Buddhist saint in a Chinese temple. The opposition exists at every point; but perhaps the shortest statement of it is that the Buddhist saint always has his eyes shut, while the Christian saint always has them very wide open. The Buddhist saint has a sleek and harmonious body, but his eyes are heavy and sealed with sleep. The mediaeval saint's body is wasted to its crazy bones, but his eyes are frightfully alive. There cannot be any real community of spirit between forces that produced symbols so different as that. Granted that both images are extravagances, are perversions of the pure creed, it must be a real divergence which could produce such opposite extravagances. The Buddhist is looking with a peculiar intentness inwards. The Christian is staring with a frantic intentness outwards. If we follow that clue steadily we shall find some interesting things.
Even when I believed, like most other knowledgeable but not scholarly people, that Buddhism and Christianity were similar, one thing always puzzled me: the striking difference in their religious art. I'm not talking about the technical style of representation, but rather the things that it clearly aimed to represent. No two ideals could be more different than a Christian saint in a Gothic cathedral and a Buddhist saint in a Chinese temple. The contrast exists at every level; perhaps the simplest way to express it is that the Buddhist saint always has his eyes closed, while the Christian saint always has his eyes wide open. The Buddhist saint has a smooth and harmonious body, but his eyes are heavy and closed as if in sleep. The medieval saint's body is thin and worn, but his eyes are intensely alive. There can’t be any real connection between forces that created symbols so different from one another. Even though both images are exaggerations, or distortions of the pure creed, it reflects a significant divergence that could lead to such opposite exaggerations. The Buddhist is looking deeply inward with a unique intensity. The Christian is staring outward with a frantic intensity. If we follow that clue closely, we’ll uncover some interesting insights.
A short time ago Mrs. Besant, in an interesting essay, announced that there was only one religion in the world, that all faiths were only versions or perversions of it, and that she was quite prepared to say what it was. According to Mrs. Besant this universal Church is simply the universal self. It is the doctrine that we are really all one person; that there are no real walls of individuality between man and man. If I may put it so, she does not tell us to love our neighbours; she tells us to be our neighbours. That is Mrs. Besant's thoughtful and suggestive description of the religion in which all men must find themselves in agreement. And I never heard of any suggestion in my life with which I more violently disagree. I want to love my neighbour not because he is I, but precisely because he is not I. I want to adore the world, not as one likes a looking-glass, because it is one's self, but as one loves a woman, because she is entirely different. If souls are separate love is possible. If souls are united love is obviously impossible. A man may be said loosely to love himself, but he can hardly fall in love with himself, or, if he does, it must be a monotonous courtship. If the world is full of real selves, they can be really unselfish selves. But upon Mrs. Besant's principle the whole cosmos is only one enormously selfish person.
Not long ago, Mrs. Besant wrote an interesting essay where she declared that there's only one religion in the world, suggesting that all faiths are just variations or distortions of this singular belief, and she was ready to reveal what it is. According to her, this universal Church is simply the universal self. It’s the idea that we are all fundamentally one person, and that there aren’t real barriers of individuality separating people. To put it another way, she doesn't encourage us to love our neighbors; she suggests we should be our neighbors. That’s Mrs. Besant's thoughtful and thought-provoking take on the religion that should unite everyone. However, I have never come across a suggestion with which I more strongly disagree. I want to love my neighbor not because he is me, but precisely because he is not me. I want to cherish the world, not like looking in a mirror and admiring myself, but like loving a woman because she is completely different. If souls are separate, love can exist. If souls are united, love is clearly impossible. A person might say they love themselves, but they can hardly fall in love with themselves; if they do, it’s bound to be a dull romance. If the world is filled with true selves, then those selves can genuinely be unselfish. But based on Mrs. Besant's principle, the entire universe is just one gigantic selfish being.
It is just here that Buddhism is on the side of modern pantheism and immanence. And it is just here that Christianity is on the side of humanity and liberty and love. Love desires personality; therefore love desires division. It is the instinct of Christianity to be glad that God has broken the universe into little pieces, because they are living pieces. It is her instinct to say "little children love one another" rather than to tell one large person to love himself. This is the intellectual abyss between Buddhism and Christianity; that for the Buddhist or Theosophist personality is the fall of man, for the Christian it is the purpose of God, the whole point of his cosmic idea. The world-soul of the Theosophists asks man to love it only in order that man may throw himself into it. But the divine centre of Christianity actually threw man out of it in order that he might love it. The oriental deity is like a giant who should have lost his leg or hand and be always seeking to find it; but the Christian power is like some giant who in a strange generosity should cut off his right hand, so that it might of its own accord shake hands with him. We come back to the same tireless note touching the nature of Christianity; all modern philosophies are chains which connect and fetter; Christianity is a sword which separates and sets free. No other philosophy makes God actually rejoice in the separation of the universe into living souls. But according to orthodox Christianity this separation between God and man is sacred, because this is eternal. That a man may love God it is necessary that there should be not only a God to be loved, but a man to love him. All those vague theosophical minds for whom the universe is an immense melting-pot are exactly the minds which shrink instinctively from that earthquake saying of our Gospels, which declare that the Son of God came not with peace but with a sundering sword. The saying rings entirely true even considered as what it obviously is; the statement that any man who preaches real love is bound to beget hate. It is as true of democratic fraternity as a divine love; sham love ends in compromise and common philosophy; but real love has always ended in bloodshed. Yet there is another and yet more awful truth behind the obvious meaning of this utterance of our Lord. According to Himself the Son was a sword separating brother and brother that they should for an aeon hate each other. But the Father also was a sword, which in the black beginning separated brother and brother, so that they should love each other at last.
It is here that Buddhism aligns with modern pantheism and immanence. Similarly, Christianity aligns with humanity, freedom, and love. Love seeks individuality; therefore, love embraces division. Christianity instinctively rejoices that God has fragmented the universe into smaller parts, because these parts are alive. It encourages "little children to love one another" instead of telling one big person to love themselves. This highlights the profound difference between Buddhism and Christianity; for the Buddhist or Theosophist, individuality is the fall of mankind, whereas for the Christian, it is God's purpose, the essence of His cosmic plan. The world-soul that Theosophists believe in asks humanity to love it just so they can merge into it. In contrast, the divine center of Christianity intentionally sent humanity out of it so they could love it. The Oriental deity resembles a giant who has lost a leg or hand, continually trying to find it; whereas the Christian force is like a giant who, in an act of strange generosity, cuts off his right hand so it can shake hands with him on its own. We return to the same persistent theme regarding the nature of Christianity; all modern philosophies chain and restrict; Christianity is a sword that divides and liberates. No other philosophy makes God actually rejoice in the separation of the universe into living souls. However, in orthodox Christianity, this separation between God and humanity is sacred, as it is eternal. For a person to love God, there must not only be a God to be loved but also a person to love Him. Those vague Theosophical thinkers who view the universe as a massive melting pot instinctively shy away from the shocking claim in our Gospels, which states that the Son of God came not with peace but with a dividing sword. This statement rings true as a reminder that anyone who preaches genuine love will inevitably stir up hate. This is just as true for democratic brotherhood as it is for divine love; false love results in compromise and shared beliefs, whereas true love has often led to violence. Yet, there exists another, even more terrifying truth behind the apparent meaning of our Lord's words. According to Him, the Son was a sword that separated brother from brother, causing them to hate each other for an age. But the Father was also a sword, which in the dark beginning separated brother from brother so that they might eventually learn to love one another.
This is the meaning of that almost insane happiness in the eyes of the mediaeval saint in the picture. This is the meaning of the sealed eyes of the superb Buddhist image. The Christian saint is happy because he has verily been cut off from the world; he is separate from things and is staring at them in astonishment. But why should the Buddhist saint be astonished at things?— since there is really only one thing, and that being impersonal can hardly be astonished at itself. There have been many pantheist poems suggesting wonder, but no really successful ones. The pantheist cannot wonder, for he cannot praise God or praise anything as really distinct from himself. Our immediate business here, however, is with the effect of this Christian admiration (which strikes outwards, towards a deity distinct from the worshipper) upon the general need for ethical activity and social reform. And surely its effect is sufficiently obvious. There is no real possibility of getting out of pantheism, any special impulse to moral action. For pantheism implies in its nature that one thing is as good as another; whereas action implies in its nature that one thing is greatly preferable to another. Swinburne in the high summer of his scepticism tried in vain to wrestle with this difficulty. In "Songs before Sunrise," written under the inspiration of Garibaldi and the revolt of Italy he proclaimed the newer religion and the purer God which should wither up all the priests of the world:
This is what explains the almost insane happiness in the eyes of the medieval saint in the picture. This is what the sealed eyes of the magnificent Buddhist image mean. The Christian saint is happy because he has truly detached himself from the world; he is separate from everything and stares at it all in awe. But why would the Buddhist saint be amazed by things?—since there is really only one thing, and that impersonal essence can hardly be astonished by itself. There have been many pantheist poems hinting at wonder, but none that really succeed. A pantheist can’t wonder, because they can’t truly praise God or anything as separate from themselves. Our main focus here, however, is the impact of this Christian admiration (which looks outward toward a deity distinct from the worshipper) on the overall need for ethical action and social reform. And surely its effect is clear enough. There’s no real possibility of stemming from pantheism any specific drive for moral action. Pantheism inherently suggests that one thing is just as good as another; meanwhile, action implies that some things are far better than others. Swinburne, in the peak of his skepticism, struggled in vain with this dilemma. In "Songs before Sunrise," inspired by Garibaldi and Italy's revolt, he proclaimed the newer religion and the purer God that would wither away all the priests of the world:
"What doest thou now Looking Godward to cry I am I, thou art thou, I am low, thou art high, I am thou that thou seekest to find him, find thou but thyself, thou art I."
"What are you doing now Looking to God to shout I am I, you are you, I am low, you are high, I am you that you seek to find him, find only yourself, you are me."
Of which the immediate and evident deduction is that tyrants are as much the sons of God as Garibaldis; and that King Bomba of Naples having, with the utmost success, "found himself" is identical with the ultimate good in all things. The truth is that the western energy that dethrones tyrants has been directly due to the western theology that says "I am I, thou art thou." The same spiritual separation which looked up and saw a good king in the universe looked up and saw a bad king in Naples. The worshippers of Bomba's god dethroned Bomba. The worshippers of Swinburne's god have covered Asia for centuries and have never dethroned a tyrant. The Indian saint may reasonably shut his eyes because he is looking at that which is I and Thou and We and They and It. It is a rational occupation: but it is not true in theory and not true in fact that it helps the Indian to keep an eye on Lord Curzon. That external vigilance which has always been the mark of Christianity (the command that we should WATCH and pray) has expressed itself both in typical western orthodoxy and in typical western politics: but both depend on the idea of a divinity transcendent, different from ourselves, a deity that disappears. Certainly the most sagacious creeds may suggest that we should pursue God into deeper and deeper rings of the labyrinth of our own ego. But only we of Christendom have said that we should hunt God like an eagle upon the mountains: and we have killed all monsters in the chase.
The immediate and obvious conclusion is that tyrants are just as much children of God as Garibaldi; and that King Bomba of Naples, having successfully "found himself," is the same as the ultimate good in all things. The reality is that the Western energy that topples tyrants has been directly linked to the Western theology that states "I am I, you are you." The same spiritual divide that looked up and saw a good king in the universe also looked up and saw a bad king in Naples. The followers of Bomba's god removed him from power. The followers of Swinburne's god have spread across Asia for centuries and have never taken down a tyrant. The Indian saint might reasonably close his eyes because he is focused on what is I and You and We and They and It. It’s a logical pursuit: but it isn’t true in theory or practice that it helps the Indian keep an eye on Lord Curzon. That external alertness, which has always characterized Christianity (the command that we should WATCH and pray), has been expressed in both typical Western orthodoxy and typical Western politics: but both rely on the idea of a transcendent divinity, different from ourselves, a deity that fades away. Certainly, the most insightful beliefs may suggest that we should chase God into deeper levels of our own ego’s labyrinth. But only we in Christendom have said that we should seek God like an eagle on the mountains: and we have slain all monsters in the pursuit.
Here again, therefore, we find that in so far as we value democracy and the self-renewing energies of the west, we are much more likely to find them in the old theology than the new. If we want reform, we must adhere to orthodoxy: especially in this matter (so much disputed in the counsels of Mr. R.J.Campbell), the matter of insisting on the immanent or the transcendent deity. By insisting specially on the immanence of God we get introspection, self-isolation, quietism, social indifference—Tibet. By insisting specially on the transcendence of God we get wonder, curiosity, moral and political adventure, righteous indignation—Christendom. Insisting that God is inside man, man is always inside himself. By insisting that God transcends man, man has transcended himself.
Here again, we see that if we value democracy and the self-renewing spirit of the West, we are much more likely to find them in the old theology than in the new. If we want reform, we need to stick to traditional beliefs: especially regarding the debate among Mr. R.J. Campbell’s discussions about the importance of the immanent versus the transcendent deity. By focusing too much on God’s immanence, we end up with introspection, self-isolation, quietism, and social indifference—like Tibet. On the other hand, by emphasizing God’s transcendence, we experience wonder, curiosity, moral and political adventure, and righteous indignation—like Christendom. When we insist that God exists within man, it leads to man being trapped within himself. But when we insist that God is beyond man, it allows man to rise above himself.
If we take any other doctrine that has been called old-fashioned we shall find the case the same. It is the same, for instance, in the deep matter of the Trinity. Unitarians (a sect never to be mentioned without a special respect for their distinguished intellectual dignity and high intellectual honour) are often reformers by the accident that throws so many small sects into such an attitude. But there is nothing in the least liberal or akin to reform in the substitution of pure monotheism for the Trinity. The complex God of the Athanasian Creed may be an enigma for the intellect; but He is far less likely to gather the mystery and cruelty of a Sultan than the lonely god of Omar or Mahomet. The god who is a mere awful unity is not only a king but an Eastern king. The HEART of humanity, especially of European humanity, is certainly much more satisfied by the strange hints and symbols that gather round the Trinitarian idea, the image of a council at which mercy pleads as well as justice, the conception of a sort of liberty and variety existing even in the inmost chamber of the world. For Western religion has always felt keenly the idea "it is not well for man to be alone." The social instinct asserted itself everywhere as when the Eastern idea of hermits was practically expelled by the Western idea of monks. So even asceticism became brotherly; and the Trappists were sociable even when they were silent. If this love of a living complexity be our test, it is certainly healthier to have the Trinitarian religion than the Unitarian. For to us Trinitarians (if I may say it with reverence)—to us God Himself is a society. It is indeed a fathomless mystery of theology, and even if I were theologian enough to deal with it directly, it would not be relevant to do so here. Suffice it to say here that this triple enigma is as comforting as wine and open as an English fireside; that this thing that bewilders the intellect utterly quiets the heart: but out of the desert, from the dry places and the dreadful suns, come the cruel children of the lonely God; the real Unitarians who with scimitar in hand have laid waste the world. For it is not well for God to be alone.
If we look at any other belief that's considered old-fashioned, we'll find the same situation. Take, for example, the complex topic of the Trinity. Unitarians (a group that deserves special respect for their significant intellectual integrity and high intellectual honor) are often reformers by accident, like many smaller sects. However, replacing the Trinity with pure monotheism isn’t really progressive or liberal. The complex God described in the Athanasian Creed might be a puzzle for the mind, but He is much less likely to embody the mystery and cruelty of a Sultan than the solitary god of Omar or Mohammed. A god who is merely a terrifying unity is not only a king, but an Eastern king. The HEART of humanity, particularly European humanity, is definitely more fulfilled by the strange hints and symbols surrounding the Trinitarian idea—like the image of a council where mercy is as important as justice, and the idea of some kind of freedom and variety existing even at the core of the universe. Western religion has always strongly felt the notion that "it is not good for man to be alone." The social instinct has made itself known everywhere, particularly when the Eastern concept of hermits was largely replaced by the Western idea of monks. Even asceticism became about community; Trappists remained social even when they were quiet. If our measure is this appreciation for a living complexity, then having the Trinitarian religion is certainly healthier than being Unitarian. To us Trinitarians (if I may express it with respect)—to us, God Himself is a community. It is indeed an unfathomable mystery of theology, and even if I were knowledgeable enough to address it directly, it wouldn’t be relevant to do so here. It’s enough to say here that this triple mystery is as comforting as wine and as welcoming as an English fireside; it’s something that completely confounds the mind but calms the heart: yet from the desert, the dry places, and the harsh suns come the cruel followers of the lonely God; the true Unitarians who, with sword in hand, have ravaged the world. For it is not good for God to be alone.
Again, the same is true of that difficult matter of the danger of the soul, which has unsettled so many just minds. To hope for all souls is imperative; and it is quite tenable that their salvation is inevitable. It is tenable, but it is not specially favourable to activity or progress. Our fighting and creative society ought rather to insist on the danger of everybody, on the fact that every man is hanging by a thread or clinging to a precipice. To say that all will be well anyhow is a comprehensible remark: but it cannot be called the blast of a trumpet. Europe ought rather to emphasize possible perdition; and Europe always has emphasized it. Here its highest religion is at one with all its cheapest romances. To the Buddhist or the eastern fatalist existence is a science or a plan, which must end up in a certain way. But to a Christian existence is a STORY, which may end up in any way. In a thrilling novel (that purely Christian product) the hero is not eaten by cannibals; but it is essential to the existence of the thrill that he MIGHT be eaten by cannibals. The hero must (so to speak) be an eatable hero. So Christian morals have always said to the man, not that he would lose his soul, but that he must take care that he didn't. In Christian morals, in short, it is wicked to call a man "damned": but it is strictly religious and philosophic to call him damnable.
Once again, the same applies to the challenging issue of the danger to the soul, which has troubled many fair-minded people. It's essential to have hope for all souls, and it's reasonable to believe that their salvation is guaranteed. It's a reasonable belief, but it doesn't really encourage action or progress. Our active and creative society should focus on the danger facing everyone, the reality that every person is hanging by a thread or teetering on the edge. Saying that everything will turn out fine is an understandable statement; however, it doesn’t have the power of a rallying cry. Europe should highlight the potential for destruction, and it always has. Here, its highest ideals align with its simplest stories. To a Buddhist or an eastern fatalist, life is a science or a plan that will conclude in a specific way. But for a Christian, life is a STORY that could end in numerous ways. In an exciting novel (a distinctly Christian creation), the hero doesn't get eaten by cannibals; yet, for there to be suspense, it's crucial that he MIGHT get eaten by cannibals. The hero must (so to speak) be a hero who can be eaten. Thus, Christian morality has always told people not that they will lose their soul, but that they need to ensure they don’t. In short, according to Christian teachings, it's wrong to label someone as "damned": but it's entirely religious and philosophical to describe them as damnable.
All Christianity concentrates on the man at the cross-roads. The vast and shallow philosophies, the huge syntheses of humbug, all talk about ages and evolution and ultimate developments. The true philosophy is concerned with the instant. Will a man take this road or that?—that is the only thing to think about, if you enjoy thinking. The aeons are easy enough to think about, any one can think about them. The instant is really awful: and it is because our religion has intensely felt the instant, that it has in literature dealt much with battle and in theology dealt much with hell. It is full of DANGER, like a boy's book: it is at an immortal crisis. There is a great deal of real similarity between popular fiction and the religion of the western people. If you say that popular fiction is vulgar and tawdry, you only say what the dreary and well-informed say also about the images in the Catholic churches. Life (according to the faith) is very like a serial story in a magazine: life ends with the promise (or menace) "to be continued in our next." Also, with a noble vulgarity, life imitates the serial and leaves off at the exciting moment. For death is distinctly an exciting moment.
All of Christianity focuses on the person at the crossroads. The vast and shallow philosophies, the grand syntheses of nonsense, all talk about ages, evolution, and ultimate developments. The real philosophy is about the moment. Will a person choose this path or that one?—that’s the only thing worth thinking about, if you enjoy thinking. The ages are easy enough to ponder; anyone can do that. The moment is truly terrifying: and it's because our religion has deeply felt the moment that it has dealt a lot with battles in literature and with hell in theology. It's full of DANGER, like a boy's adventure story: it’s at an immortal crisis. There’s a lot of real similarity between popular fiction and the religion practiced by Western people. If you claim that popular fiction is cheap and tacky, you’re just echoing what the dull, informed critics say about the images in Catholic churches. Life (according to this belief) is very much like a serialized story in a magazine: life ends with the promise (or threat) "to be continued in our next." Also, with a noble crudeness, life mimics the serial and stops at the most exciting moment. For death is undoubtedly an exciting moment.
But the point is that a story is exciting because it has in it so strong an element of will, of what theology calls free-will. You cannot finish a sum how you like. But you can finish a story how you like. When somebody discovered the Differential Calculus there was only one Differential Calculus he could discover. But when Shakespeare killed Romeo he might have married him to Juliet's old nurse if he had felt inclined. And Christendom has excelled in the narrative romance exactly because it has insisted on the theological free-will. It is a large matter and too much to one side of the road to be discussed adequately here; but this is the real objection to that torrent of modern talk about treating crime as disease, about making a prison merely a hygienic environment like a hospital, of healing sin by slow scientific methods. The fallacy of the whole thing is that evil is a matter of active choice whereas disease is not. If you say that you are going to cure a profligate as you cure an asthmatic, my cheap and obvious answer is, "Produce the people who want to be asthmatics as many people want to be profligates." A man may lie still and be cured of a malady. But he must not lie still if he wants to be cured of a sin; on the contrary, he must get up and jump about violently. The whole point indeed is perfectly expressed in the very word which we use for a man in hospital; "patient" is in the passive mood; "sinner" is in the active. If a man is to be saved from influenza, he may be a patient. But if he is to be saved from forging, he must be not a patient but an IMPATIENT. He must be personally impatient with forgery. All moral reform must start in the active not the passive will.
But the point is that a story is exciting because it has such a strong element of will, of what theology calls free will. You can't finish a math problem however you want. But you can end a story however you choose. When someone discovered Differential Calculus, there was only one way to do it. But when Shakespeare killed Romeo, he could have married him to Juliet's old nurse if he wanted to. And Western literature has thrived in narrative romance exactly because it has embraced theological free will. This is a big topic and too much to cover fully here, but this is the main objection to the modern talks about treating crime like a disease, about making prisons just hygienic environments like hospitals, about curing sin through slow scientific methods. The fallacy of this whole idea is that evil is a matter of active choice, while disease is not. If you say you’re going to cure a sinner the way you cure someone with asthma, my obvious response is, "Show me the people who want to be asthmatics as many people want to be sinners." A person can lie still and recover from an illness. But they can’t lie still if they want to overcome a sin; on the contrary, they have to get up and act out strongly. The whole point is perfectly expressed in the words we use: "patient" is passive; "sinner" is active. If someone is to be saved from influenza, they can be a patient. But if they are to be saved from forgery, they must be not a patient but an IMPATIENT. They have to personally be impatient with forgery. All moral reform must start with active will, not passive.
Here again we reach the same substantial conclusion. In so far as we desire the definite reconstructions and the dangerous revolutions which have distinguished European civilization, we shall not discourage the thought of possible ruin; we shall rather encourage it. If we want, like the Eastern saints, merely to contemplate how right things are, of course we shall only say that they must go right. But if we particularly want to MAKE them go right, we must insist that they may go wrong.
Here again we arrive at the same important conclusion. As much as we want the clear changes and risky revolutions that have shaped European civilization, we won’t shy away from the thought of potential disaster; instead, we’ll embrace it. If we simply want to reflect, like the Eastern saints, on how things should be, we might just say they will eventually be okay. But if we really want to MAKE them turn out okay, we have to acknowledge that they could go awry.
Lastly, this truth is yet again true in the case of the common modern attempts to diminish or to explain away the divinity of Christ. The thing may be true or not; that I shall deal with before I end. But if the divinity is true it is certainly terribly revolutionary. That a good man may have his back to the wall is no more than we knew already; but that God could have his back to the wall is a boast for all insurgents for ever. Christianity is the only religion on earth that has felt that omnipotence made God incomplete. Christianity alone has felt that God, to be wholly God, must have been a rebel as well as a king. Alone of all creeds, Christianity has added courage to the virtues of the Creator. For the only courage worth calling courage must necessarily mean that the soul passes a breaking point—and does not break. In this indeed I approach a matter more dark and awful than it is easy to discuss; and I apologise in advance if any of my phrases fall wrong or seem irreverent touching a matter which the greatest saints and thinkers have justly feared to approach. But in that terrific tale of the Passion there is a distinct emotional suggestion that the author of all things (in some unthinkable way) went not only through agony, but through doubt. It is written, "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." No; but the Lord thy God may tempt Himself; and it seems as if this was what happened in Gethsemane. In a garden Satan tempted man: and in a garden God tempted God. He passed in some superhuman manner through our human horror of pessimism. When the world shook and the sun was wiped out of heaven, it was not at the crucifixion, but at the cry from the cross: the cry which confessed that God was forsaken of God. And now let the revolutionists choose a creed from all the creeds and a god from all the gods of the world, carefully weighing all the gods of inevitable recurrence and of unalterable power. They will not find another god who has himself been in revolt. Nay, (the matter grows too difficult for human speech,) but let the atheists themselves choose a god. They will find only one divinity who ever uttered their isolation; only one religion in which God seemed for an instant to be an atheist.
Lastly, this truth is once again true regarding the current efforts to downplay or dismiss the divinity of Christ. Whether it is true or not is something I'll address before I finish. But if the divinity is true, it is definitely profoundly revolutionary. That a good man might find himself cornered is nothing new; but the idea that God could be cornered is a rallying cry for all rebels forever. Christianity is the only religion on earth that has recognized that omnipotence makes God incomplete. Christianity alone understands that to be fully divine, God must be both a rebel and a king. Only Christianity has added courage to the Creator's virtues. True courage must mean that the soul reaches a breaking point—and yet doesn't break. Here, I delve into a topic that's darker and more daunting than it’s easy to discuss; I apologize in advance if any of my words come across incorrectly or seem irreverent regarding a subject that the greatest saints and thinkers have rightly hesitated to tackle. But in that powerful narrative of the Passion, there's a strong emotional implication that the creator of everything (in some unimaginable way) not only endured agony but also faced doubt. It is written, "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." No; but the Lord thy God may tempt Himself; and it seems like this is what occurred in Gethsemane. In a garden, Satan tempted man; and in a garden, God tempted God. He experienced, in some superhuman way, our human dread of pessimism. When the world trembled and the sun vanished from the sky, it wasn't at the crucifixion, but at the cry from the cross: the cry that acknowledged that God was forsaken by God. Now let revolutionaries pick a belief system from all the creeds and a god from all the gods in the world, carefully considering all the gods of inevitable recurrence and unalterable power. They will not find another god who has himself been in revolt. No, (the topic becomes too complex for human language,) but let the atheists themselves select a god. They will discover only one divinity who ever voiced their sense of isolation; only one religion in which God, for a moment, appeared to be an atheist.
These can be called the essentials of the old orthodoxy, of which the chief merit is that it is the natural fountain of revolution and reform; and of which the chief defect is that it is obviously only an abstract assertion. Its main advantage is that it is the most adventurous and manly of all theologies. Its chief disadvantage is simply that it is a theology. It can always be urged against it that it is in its nature arbitrary and in the air. But it is not so high in the air but that great archers spend their whole lives in shooting arrows at it—yes, and their last arrows; there are men who will ruin themselves and ruin their civilization if they may ruin also this old fantastic tale. This is the last and most astounding fact about this faith; that its enemies will use any weapon against it, the swords that cut their own fingers, and the firebrands that burn their own homes. Men who begin to fight the Church for the sake of freedom and humanity end by flinging away freedom and humanity if only they may fight the Church. This is no exaggeration; I could fill a book with the instances of it. Mr. Blatchford set out, as an ordinary Bible-smasher, to prove that Adam was guiltless of sin against God; in manoeuvring so as to maintain this he admitted, as a mere side issue, that all the tyrants, from Nero to King Leopold, were guiltless of any sin against humanity. I know a man who has such a passion for proving that he will have no personal existence after death that he falls back on the position that he has no personal existence now. He invokes Buddhism and says that all souls fade into each other; in order to prove that he cannot go to heaven he proves that he cannot go to Hartlepool. I have known people who protested against religious education with arguments against any education, saying that the child's mind must grow freely or that the old must not teach the young. I have known people who showed that there could be no divine judgment by showing that there can be no human judgment, even for practical purposes. They burned their own corn to set fire to the church; they smashed their own tools to smash it; any stick was good enough to beat it with, though it were the last stick of their own dismembered furniture. We do not admire, we hardly excuse, the fanatic who wrecks this world for love of the other. But what are we to say of the fanatic who wrecks this world out of hatred of the other? He sacrifices the very existence of humanity to the non-existence of God. He offers his victims not to the altar, but merely to assert the idleness of the altar and the emptiness of the throne. He is ready to ruin even that primary ethic by which all things live, for his strange and eternal vengeance upon some one who never lived at all.
These can be seen as the key principles of the old orthodox beliefs, which have the main benefit of being a natural source of change and reform; however, their biggest flaw is that they are clearly just an abstract idea. The main advantage is that it represents the most daring and courageous of all belief systems. The main disadvantage is simply that it is a belief system. Critics always argue that it’s inherently arbitrary and unrealistic. But it’s not so far-fetched that skilled archers don’t spend their lives trying to take it down—yes, even with their final shots; some people will destroy themselves and their civilization just to bring down this old, ridiculous story. This is the most surprising aspect of this faith: its opponents will use any means to attack it, even if those means hurt themselves, and the flames they wield burn down their own homes. People who start fighting the Church for the sake of freedom and humanity end up discarding both if it means they can take down the Church. This isn’t an exaggeration; I could fill a book with examples. Mr. Blatchford began as a typical Bible critic, trying to prove Adam was innocent of sin against God; in doing so, he also claimed, as a side note, that all tyrants, from Nero to King Leopold, were innocent of any wrongdoing against humanity. I know someone so determined to prove he won’t exist after death that he argues he doesn’t exist now. He cites Buddhism and claims that all souls merge into one; to prove he can’t go to heaven, he claims he can’t even go to Hartlepool. I’ve known individuals who opposed religious education with arguments against any education, insisting that children must learn freely, or that the old shouldn’t teach the young. I've encountered people who argued there could be no divine judgment by demonstrating there can’t be any human judgment, even for practical reasons. They burned their own crops to destroy the church; they broke their own tools to smash it; anything was fair game to hit it with, even the last piece of their own broken furniture. We don’t admire, and hardly excuse, the fanatic who ruins this world for the sake of the next. But what can we say about the fanatic who wrecks this world out of hatred for the next? He sacrifices the very essence of humanity to the non-existence of God. He offers his victims not to the altar, but merely to prove the futility of the altar and the emptiness of the throne. He is willing to destroy even the fundamental values that allow life to flourish, all for his strange and endless revenge against someone who never existed at all.
And yet the thing hangs in the heavens unhurt. Its opponents only succeed in destroying all that they themselves justly hold dear. They do not destroy orthodoxy; they only destroy political and common courage sense. They do not prove that Adam was not responsible to God; how could they prove it? They only prove (from their premises) that the Czar is not responsible to Russia. They do not prove that Adam should not have been punished by God; they only prove that the nearest sweater should not be punished by men. With their oriental doubts about personality they do not make certain that we shall have no personal life hereafter; they only make certain that we shall not have a very jolly or complete one here. With their paralysing hints of all conclusions coming out wrong they do not tear the book of the Recording Angel; they only make it a little harder to keep the books of Marshall & Snelgrove. Not only is the faith the mother of all worldly energies, but its foes are the fathers of all worldly confusion. The secularists have not wrecked divine things; but the secularists have wrecked secular things, if that is any comfort to them. The Titans did not scale heaven; but they laid waste the world.
And yet the thing remains in the sky unharmed. Its opponents only manage to destroy everything they themselves genuinely value. They don't eliminate orthodoxy; they only undermine political and common sense. They don't prove that Adam wasn't accountable to God; how could they? They only demonstrate (from their own beliefs) that the Czar isn't accountable to Russia. They don't prove that Adam shouldn't have been punished by God; they only prove that the closest neighbor shouldn't be punished by people. With their doubtful views on individuality, they don't ensure that we won't have a personal life after this one; they only ensure that we won't have a very joyful or fulfilling one here. With their paralyzing suggestions that all conclusions might be wrong, they don't rip apart the book of the Recording Angel; they just make it a little harder to keep the records of Marshall & Snelgrove. Not only is faith the source of all worldly energy, but its enemies are the creators of all worldly confusion. The secularists haven't destroyed divine matters; they've destroyed secular matters, if that brings them any comfort. The Titans didn't reach heaven; instead, they ravaged the world.
IX AUTHORITY AND THE ADVENTURER
The last chapter has been concerned with the contention that orthodoxy is not only (as is often urged) the only safe guardian of morality or order, but is also the only logical guardian of liberty, innovation and advance. If we wish to pull down the prosperous oppressor we cannot do it with the new doctrine of human perfectibility; we can do it with the old doctrine of Original Sin. If we want to uproot inherent cruelties or lift up lost populations we cannot do it with the scientific theory that matter precedes mind; we can do it with the supernatural theory that mind precedes matter. If we wish specially to awaken people to social vigilance and tireless pursuit of practise, we cannot help it much by insisting on the Immanent God and the Inner Light: for these are at best reasons for contentment; we can help it much by insisting on the transcendent God and the flying and escaping gleam; for that means divine discontent. If we wish particularly to assert the idea of a generous balance against that of a dreadful autocracy we shall instinctively be Trinitarian rather than Unitarian. If we desire European civilization to be a raid and a rescue, we shall insist rather that souls are in real peril than that their peril is ultimately unreal. And if we wish to exalt the outcast and the crucified, we shall rather wish to think that a veritable God was crucified, rather than a mere sage or hero. Above all, if we wish to protect the poor we shall be in favour of fixed rules and clear dogmas. The RULES of a club are occasionally in favour of the poor member. The drift of a club is always in favour of the rich one.
The last chapter has been focused on the idea that orthodoxy is not just (as often claimed) the only reliable protector of morality or order, but also the only rational protector of freedom, innovation, and progress. If we want to overthrow the prosperous oppressor, we can't do it with the new belief in human perfectibility; we can do it with the old belief in Original Sin. If we want to eliminate inherent cruelties or support marginalized communities, we can't achieve that with the scientific theory that matter comes before mind; we can do it with the supernatural belief that mind comes before matter. If we particularly want to encourage people to be socially aware and relentlessly pursue action, we won't do much by focusing on the Immanent God and the Inner Light: those ideas are only reasons for complacency; we can make a bigger impact by emphasizing the transcendent God and the inspiring, escaping light; that conveys divine discontent. If we especially want to promote the concept of a fair balance against that of a harsh autocracy, we will naturally lean towards a Trinitarian view rather than a Unitarian one. If we want European civilization to be a mission of rescue rather than mere conquest, we should emphasize that souls are truly in danger rather than insisting that their danger is ultimately illusory. And if we want to uplift the outcast and the oppressed, we’ll prefer to believe that a real God was crucified, instead of just a wise person or hero. Above all, if we want to protect the poor, we will advocate for established rules and clear doctrines. The RULES of a club can sometimes benefit the poorer member. However, the overall trend of a club usually favors the wealthier one.
And now we come to the crucial question which truly concludes the whole matter. A reasonable agnostic, if he has happened to agree with me so far, may justly turn round and say, "You have found a practical philosophy in the doctrine of the Fall; very well. You have found a side of democracy now dangerously neglected wisely asserted in Original Sin; all right. You have found a truth in the doctrine of hell; I congratulate you. You are convinced that worshippers of a personal God look outwards and are progressive; I congratulate them. But even supposing that those doctrines do include those truths, why cannot you take the truths and leave the doctrines? Granted that all modern society is trusting the rich too much because it does not allow for human weakness; granted that orthodox ages have had a great advantage because (believing in the Fall) they did allow for human weakness, why cannot you simply allow for human weakness without believing in the Fall? If you have discovered that the idea of damnation represents a healthy idea of danger, why can you not simply take the idea of danger and leave the idea of damnation? If you see clearly the kernel of common-sense in the nut of Christian orthodoxy, why cannot you simply take the kernel and leave the nut? Why cannot you (to use that cant phrase of the newspapers which I, as a highly scholarly agnostic, am a little ashamed of using) why cannot you simply take what is good in Christianity, what you can define as valuable, what you can comprehend, and leave all the rest, all the absolute dogmas that are in their nature incomprehensible?" This is the real question; this is the last question; and it is a pleasure to try to answer it.
And now we get to the essential question that really wraps up the whole topic. A reasonable agnostic, if he has agreed with me up to this point, might rightly say, "You've found a practical philosophy in the idea of the Fall; that’s fair. You've identified an aspect of democracy that’s dangerously overlooked, wisely highlighted in Original Sin; okay. You've found a truth in the idea of hell; good for you. You believe that worshippers of a personal God are outward-looking and progressive; that's great for them. But even if those doctrines contain those truths, why can't you take the truths and leave out the doctrines? Sure, modern society puts too much faith in the wealthy because it doesn't account for human weakness; and yes, traditional societies had a significant advantage because they recognized human weakness by believing in the Fall. But why not simply acknowledge human weakness without the belief in the Fall? If you've figured out that the notion of damnation represents a healthy perception of danger, why can’t you just embrace the idea of danger and discard the idea of damnation? If you can see the common sense within the shell of Christian orthodoxy, why not just take the sensible part and leave the shell behind? Why can't you (to use that cliché from the media which I, as a somewhat scholarly agnostic, feel a bit embarrassed to use) just accept what's good in Christianity, what you can define as valuable and understand, and ignore all the rest, all the absolute dogmas that are fundamentally incomprehensible?” This is the real question; this is the final question; and it’s a pleasure to try to answer it.
The first answer is simply to say that I am a rationalist. I like to have some intellectual justification for my intuitions. If I am treating man as a fallen being it is an intellectual convenience to me to believe that he fell; and I find, for some odd psychological reason, that I can deal better with a man's exercise of freewill if I believe that he has got it. But I am in this matter yet more definitely a rationalist. I do not propose to turn this book into one of ordinary Christian apologetics; I should be glad to meet at any other time the enemies of Christianity in that more obvious arena. Here I am only giving an account of my own growth in spiritual certainty. But I may pause to remark that the more I saw of the merely abstract arguments against the Christian cosmology the less I thought of them. I mean that having found the moral atmosphere of the Incarnation to be common sense, I then looked at the established intellectual arguments against the Incarnation and found them to be common nonsense. In case the argument should be thought to suffer from the absence of the ordinary apologetic I will here very briefly summarise my own arguments and conclusions on the purely objective or scientific truth of the matter.
The first answer is simply that I’m a rationalist. I prefer to have some intellectual basis for my instincts. If I view humans as fallen beings, it’s convenient for me to believe that they have fallen; and for some strange psychological reason, I find it easier to deal with a person’s exercise of free will if I believe they actually have it. But in this regard, I’m even more firmly a rationalist. I don’t intend to turn this book into ordinary Christian apologetics; I would gladly confront the critics of Christianity in that more obvious setting at another time. Here, I’m just sharing my own journey toward spiritual certainty. However, I should point out that the more I encountered purely abstract arguments against Christian cosmology, the less I valued them. What I mean is that after recognizing the moral value of the Incarnation as common sense, I then examined the established intellectual arguments against it and found them to be common nonsense. If the absence of typical apologetics makes this argument seem lacking, I’ll briefly summarize my own arguments and conclusions about the purely objective or scientific truth of the matter.
If I am asked, as a purely intellectual question, why I believe in Christianity, I can only answer, "For the same reason that an intelligent agnostic disbelieves in Christianity." I believe in it quite rationally upon the evidence. But the evidence in my case, as in that of the intelligent agnostic, is not really in this or that alleged demonstration; it is in an enormous accumulation of small but unanimous facts. The secularist is not to be blamed because his objections to Christianity are miscellaneous and even scrappy; it is precisely such scrappy evidence that does convince the mind. I mean that a man may well be less convinced of a philosophy from four books, than from one book, one battle, one landscape, and one old friend. The very fact that the things are of different kinds increases the importance of the fact that they all point to one conclusion. Now, the non-Christianity of the average educated man to-day is almost always, to do him justice, made up of these loose but living experiences. I can only say that my evidences for Christianity are of the same vivid but varied kind as his evidences against it. For when I look at these various anti-Christian truths, I simply discover that none of them are true. I discover that the true tide and force of all the facts flows the other way. Let us take cases. Many a sensible modern man must have abandoned Christianity under the pressure of three such converging convictions as these: first, that men, with their shape, structure, and sexuality, are, after all, very much like beasts, a mere variety of the animal kingdom; second, that primeval religion arose in ignorance and fear; third, that priests have blighted societies with bitterness and gloom. Those three anti-Christian arguments are very different; but they are all quite logical and legitimate; and they all converge. The only objection to them (I discover) is that they are all untrue. If you leave off looking at books about beasts and men, if you begin to look at beasts and men then (if you have any humour or imagination, any sense of the frantic or the farcical) you will observe that the startling thing is not how like man is to the brutes, but how unlike he is. It is the monstrous scale of his divergence that requires an explanation. That man and brute are like is, in a sense, a truism; but that being so like they should then be so insanely unlike, that is the shock and the enigma. That an ape has hands is far less interesting to the philosopher than the fact that having hands he does next to nothing with them; does not play knuckle-bones or the violin; does not carve marble or carve mutton. People talk of barbaric architecture and debased art. But elephants do not build colossal temples of ivory even in a roccoco style; camels do not paint even bad pictures, though equipped with the material of many camel's-hair brushes. Certain modern dreamers say that ants and bees have a society superior to ours. They have, indeed, a civilization; but that very truth only reminds us that it is an inferior civilization. Who ever found an ant-hill decorated with the statues of celebrated ants? Who has seen a bee-hive carved with the images of gorgeous queens of old? No; the chasm between man and other creatures may have a natural explanation, but it is a chasm. We talk of wild animals; but man is the only wild animal. It is man that has broken out. All other animals are tame animals; following the rugged respectability of the tribe or type. All other animals are domestic animals; man alone is ever undomestic, either as a profligate or a monk. So that this first superficial reason for materialism is, if anything, a reason for its opposite; it is exactly where biology leaves off that all religion begins.
If I'm asked, purely as an intellectual question, why I believe in Christianity, I can only respond, "For the same reason an intelligent agnostic doesn't believe in Christianity." I believe in it rationally based on the evidence. But the evidence for me, like for the intelligent agnostic, isn't found in any specific demonstration; it's in a vast collection of small but consistent facts. The secularist shouldn’t be criticized for having various and even scattered objections to Christianity; it’s precisely that scattered evidence that can persuade the mind. A person might be less convinced by a philosophy presented in four books than by one book, one battle, one landscape, and one old friend. The variety of these items actually emphasizes the significance of the fact that they all lead to one conclusion. Now, the typical non-Christian educated person today is, to be fair, made up of these loose but real experiences. I can only say that my reasons for believing in Christianity are just as vivid and varied as their reasons for rejecting it. When I look at these various anti-Christian truths, I simply find that none of them are true. I discover that the overall trend and force of all the facts go in the opposite direction. Let’s consider specific cases. Many sensible modern individuals likely abandoned Christianity due to three overlapping convictions: first, that humans, with their shape, structure, and sexuality, are, after all, quite like animals, just a variety within the animal kingdom; second, that ancient religion originated from ignorance and fear; and third, that priests have tainted societies with bitterness and gloom. These three anti-Christian arguments are quite different, but they are all logical and valid; and they all come together. The only issue I find with them is that they are all untrue. If you stop looking at books about animals and humans, and begin observing animals and humans instead, you'll notice that the surprising thing isn’t how similar humans are to animals, but how different they are. It's the vastness of that difference that needs an explanation. That humans and animals share similarities is, in a sense, obvious; but that they can be so alike and yet so utterly different is the real shock and mystery. The fact that an ape has hands is far less intriguing to a philosopher than the reality that, despite having hands, it does almost nothing with them; it doesn’t play games or play the violin, and it doesn’t carve marble or cut meat. People discuss primitive architecture and low-quality art. But elephants don’t build massive ivory temples in any rococo style; camels don’t paint even poor pictures, even with many camel-hair brushes available. Certain modern thinkers claim that ants and bees have a society that surpasses ours. They do have a civilization; but that truth only highlights that it is an inferior civilization. Who has ever found an ant hill decorated with statues of famous ants? Who has seen a bee hive adorned with carvings of beautiful old queen bees? No, the gap between humans and other creatures may have a natural explanation, but it’s still a gap. We talk about wild animals; however, humans are the only wild animals. It is humans who have broken free. All other animals are domesticated, adhering to the rugged respectability of their tribe or type. All other animals are domestic; only humans can be undomesticated, whether as libertines or monks. Thus, this first superficial reason for materialism is, if anything, an argument for its opposite; it’s exactly where biology concludes that all religion begins.
It would be the same if I examined the second of the three chance rationalist arguments; the argument that all that we call divine began in some darkness and terror. When I did attempt to examine the foundations of this modern idea I simply found that there were none. Science knows nothing whatever about pre-historic man; for the excellent reason that he is pre-historic. A few professors choose to conjecture that such things as human sacrifice were once innocent and general and that they gradually dwindled; but there is no direct evidence of it, and the small amount of indirect evidence is very much the other way. In the earliest legends we have, such as the tales of Isaac and of Iphigenia, human sacrifice is not introduced as something old, but rather as something new; as a strange and frightful exception darkly demanded by the gods. History says nothing; and legends all say that the earth was kinder in its earliest time. There is no tradition of progress; but the whole human race has a tradition of the Fall. Amusingly enough, indeed, the very dissemination of this idea is used against its authenticity. Learned men literally say that this pre-historic calamity cannot be true because every race of mankind remembers it. I cannot keep pace with these paradoxes.
It would be the same if I looked at the second of the three rationalist arguments; the argument that everything we call divine started in some darkness and fear. When I tried to explore the foundations of this modern idea, I found that there were none. Science knows nothing about prehistoric humans for the simple reason that they are prehistoric. A few professors speculate that things like human sacrifice were once common and innocent, but slowly faded away; however, there’s no direct evidence for this, and the little indirect evidence we have suggests the opposite. In the earliest legends we have, like the stories of Isaac and Iphigenia, human sacrifice isn’t presented as something ancient, but as something new; a strange and terrifying exception demanded by the gods. History has nothing to say about it, and all legends suggest that the world was kinder in its early days. There’s no tradition of progress; instead, the entire human race shares a tradition of the Fall. Ironically, the widespread belief in this idea is used to challenge its authenticity. Scholars argue that this prehistoric disaster can't be true because every human race remembers it. I can’t keep up with these contradictions.
And if we took the third chance instance, it would be the same; the view that priests darken and embitter the world. I look at the world and simply discover that they don't. Those countries in Europe which are still influenced by priests, are exactly the countries where there is still singing and dancing and coloured dresses and art in the open-air. Catholic doctrine and discipline may be walls; but they are the walls of a playground. Christianity is the only frame which has preserved the pleasure of Paganism. We might fancy some children playing on the flat grassy top of some tall island in the sea. So long as there was a wall round the cliff's edge they could fling themselves into every frantic game and make the place the noisiest of nurseries. But the walls were knocked down, leaving the naked peril of the precipice. They did not fall over; but when their friends returned to them they were all huddled in terror in the centre of the island; and their song had ceased.
And if we consider the third chance situation, it would be the same; the belief that priests darken and ruin the world. I look at the world and simply see that they don’t. The countries in Europe still influenced by priests are exactly the ones where there’s still singing and dancing, colorful dresses, and art in the open air. Catholic beliefs and rules may act as barriers; but they’re the barriers of a playground. Christianity is the only framework that has kept the joy of Paganism alive. We might imagine some kids playing on the flat grassy top of a tall island in the sea. As long as there was a wall around the cliff's edge, they could throw themselves into every wild game and turn the place into the loudest of playgrounds. But the walls were taken down, leaving the raw danger of the cliff. They didn’t fall over; but when their friends came back, they were all huddled in fear in the center of the island, and their singing had stopped.
Thus these three facts of experience, such facts as go to make an agnostic, are, in this view, turned totally round. I am left saying, "Give me an explanation, first, of the towering eccentricity of man among the brutes; second, of the vast human tradition of some ancient happiness; third, of the partial perpetuation of such pagan joy in the countries of the Catholic Church." One explanation, at any rate, covers all three: the theory that twice was the natural order interrupted by some explosion or revelation such as people now call "psychic." Once Heaven came upon the earth with a power or seal called the image of God, whereby man took command of Nature; and once again (when in empire after empire men had been found wanting) Heaven came to save mankind in the awful shape of a man. This would explain why the mass of men always look backwards; and why the only corner where they in any sense look forwards is the little continent where Christ has His Church. I know it will be said that Japan has become progressive. But how can this be an answer when even in saying "Japan has become progressive," we really only mean, "Japan has become European"? But I wish here not so much to insist on my own explanation as to insist on my original remark. I agree with the ordinary unbelieving man in the street in being guided by three or four odd facts all pointing to something; only when I came to look at the facts I always found they pointed to something else.
So, these three experiences that contribute to an agnostic viewpoint are completely flipped here. I'm left saying, "First, explain the incredible uniqueness of humans among animals; second, explain the rich tradition of ancient happiness; third, explain why some pagan joy still exists in countries with the Catholic Church." At least one explanation connects all three: the idea that the natural order was disrupted twice by an event or revelation that people now call “psychic.” Once, Heaven impacted Earth with a power or mark known as the image of God, giving humanity control over Nature; and again (when throughout various empires humans fell short), Heaven intervened to save mankind in the shocking form of a man. This could clarify why most people always look to the past and why the only place they seem to look toward the future is the small continent where Christ has His Church. I know it will be argued that Japan has become progressive. But how is that an answer when saying "Japan has become progressive" really means, "Japan has become European"? However, I don’t want to emphasize my own interpretation but rather my initial point. I agree with the average skeptical person that a few unusual facts all suggest something; it's just that whenever I examined the facts, they consistently pointed to something entirely different.
I have given an imaginary triad of such ordinary anti-Christian arguments; if that be too narrow a basis I will give on the spur of the moment another. These are the kind of thoughts which in combination create the impression that Christianity is something weak and diseased. First, for instance, that Jesus was a gentle creature, sheepish and unworldly, a mere ineffectual appeal to the world; second, that Christianity arose and flourished in the dark ages of ignorance, and that to these the Church would drag us back; third, that the people still strongly religious or (if you will) superstitious—such people as the Irish—are weak, unpractical, and behind the times. I only mention these ideas to affirm the same thing: that when I looked into them independently I found, not that the conclusions were unphilosophical, but simply that the facts were not facts. Instead of looking at books and pictures about the New Testament I looked at the New Testament. There I found an account, not in the least of a person with his hair parted in the middle or his hands clasped in appeal, but of an extraordinary being with lips of thunder and acts of lurid decision, flinging down tables, casting out devils, passing with the wild secrecy of the wind from mountain isolation to a sort of dreadful demagogy; a being who often acted like an angry god— and always like a god. Christ had even a literary style of his own, not to be found, I think, elsewhere; it consists of an almost furious use of the A FORTIORI. His "how much more" is piled one upon another like castle upon castle in the clouds. The diction used ABOUT Christ has been, and perhaps wisely, sweet and submissive. But the diction used by Christ is quite curiously gigantesque; it is full of camels leaping through needles and mountains hurled into the sea. Morally it is equally terrific; he called himself a sword of slaughter, and told men to buy swords if they sold their coats for them. That he used other even wilder words on the side of non-resistance greatly increases the mystery; but it also, if anything, rather increases the violence. We cannot even explain it by calling such a being insane; for insanity is usually along one consistent channel. The maniac is generally a monomaniac. Here we must remember the difficult definition of Christianity already given; Christianity is a superhuman paradox whereby two opposite passions may blaze beside each other. The one explanation of the Gospel language that does explain it, is that it is the survey of one who from some supernatural height beholds some more startling synthesis.
I’ve shared an imagined set of common anti-Christian arguments; if that feels too limiting, I can quickly come up with another. These thoughts suggest that Christianity is weak and sickly. First, for example, that Jesus was a soft, timid figure, an ineffective plea to the world; second, that Christianity grew and thrived in the dark ages of ignorance, and that the Church wants to drag us back to that; third, that people who are still deeply religious or, if you prefer, superstitious—like the Irish—are weak, impractical, and out of date. I mention these ideas just to say that when I examined them on their own, I found that while the conclusions weren’t unphilosophical, the facts weren’t really facts. Instead of reading books and looking at pictures of the New Testament, I actually looked at the New Testament. There, I encountered not a person with neatly combed hair or hands clasped in prayer, but an extraordinary being with a fierce voice and bold actions, overturning tables, casting out demons, moving from mountain solitude to a kind of terrifying mob leadership; a being who often acted like an anger-filled god—and always like a god. Christ even had a unique literary style, one I don’t think can be found anywhere else; it features an almost fervent use of A FORTIORI reasoning. His rhetorical "how much more" stacks up like castles in the sky. The language used ABOUT Christ has been, and maybe wisely so, gentle and submissive. But the language Christ used is intriguingly grand; it’s filled with camels jumping through needles and mountains tossed into the sea. Morally, it’s equally intense; he called himself a sword of slaughter and told people to buy swords if they had to sell their coats. That he employed even crazier words on the side of non-resistance further deepens the mystery, and, if anything, amplifies the intensity. We can’t just brush it off by calling him insane; insanity typically follows one clear path. A madman is usually a monomaniac. Here, we need to keep in mind the challenging definition of Christianity already provided; Christianity is a superhuman paradox where two opposing passions can coexist. The only explanation for the language of the Gospel that really makes sense is that it comes from someone who, from a supernatural vantage point, sees a more astonishing synthesis.
I take in order the next instance offered: the idea that Christianity belongs to the Dark Ages. Here I did not satisfy myself with reading modern generalisations; I read a little history. And in history I found that Christianity, so far from belonging to the Dark Ages, was the one path across the Dark Ages that was not dark. It was a shining bridge connecting two shining civilizations. If any one says that the faith arose in ignorance and savagery the answer is simple: it didn't. It arose in the Mediterranean civilization in the full summer of the Roman Empire. The world was swarming with sceptics, and pantheism was as plain as the sun, when Constantine nailed the cross to the mast. It is perfectly true that afterwards the ship sank; but it is far more extraordinary that the ship came up again: repainted and glittering, with the cross still at the top. This is the amazing thing the religion did: it turned a sunken ship into a submarine. The ark lived under the load of waters; after being buried under the debris of dynasties and clans, we arose and remembered Rome. If our faith had been a mere fad of the fading empire, fad would have followed fad in the twilight, and if the civilization ever re-emerged (and many such have never re-emerged) it would have been under some new barbaric flag. But the Christian Church was the last life of the old society and was also the first life of the new. She took the people who were forgetting how to make an arch and she taught them to invent the Gothic arch. In a word, the most absurd thing that could be said of the Church is the thing we have all heard said of it. How can we say that the Church wishes to bring us back into the Dark Ages? The Church was the only thing that ever brought us out of them.
I’ll now address the next point made: the idea that Christianity belongs to the Dark Ages. I didn’t just stick to reading modern summaries; I looked into a bit of history. In history, I discovered that Christianity, far from being a product of the Dark Ages, was actually the one bright path through them. It was a shining bridge connecting two brilliant civilizations. If anyone claims that the faith emerged from ignorance and savagery, the simple response is: it didn't. It arose within Mediterranean civilization during the peak of the Roman Empire. The world was filled with skeptics, and pantheism was as obvious as the sun when Constantine nailed the cross to his ship's mast. It’s true that afterwards the ship sank; but it’s even more remarkable that the ship resurfaced, repainted and gleaming, with the cross still at the top. This is the incredible achievement of the religion: it transformed a sunken ship into a submarine. The ark survived beneath the floodwaters; after being buried under the rubble of dynasties and clans, we rose and remembered Rome. If our faith had been just a trend of the fading empire, one fad would have followed another into the darkness, and if civilization had ever re-emerged (which many have never done), it would have been under some new barbaric banner. But the Christian Church was the final remnant of the old society and also the first sign of the new one. It took the people who were forgetting how to build an arch and taught them to create the Gothic arch. In short, the most ridiculous thing anyone could say about the Church is what we often hear claimed. How can we say that the Church wants to bring us back to the Dark Ages? The Church was the only thing that ever brought us out of them.
I added in this second trinity of objections an idle instance taken from those who feel such people as the Irish to be weakened or made stagnant by superstition. I only added it because this is a peculiar case of a statement of fact that turns out to be a statement of falsehood. It is constantly said of the Irish that they are impractical. But if we refrain for a moment from looking at what is said about them and look at what is DONE about them, we shall see that the Irish are not only practical, but quite painfully successful. The poverty of their country, the minority of their members are simply the conditions under which they were asked to work; but no other group in the British Empire has done so much with such conditions. The Nationalists were the only minority that ever succeeded in twisting the whole British Parliament sharply out of its path. The Irish peasants are the only poor men in these islands who have forced their masters to disgorge. These people, whom we call priest-ridden, are the only Britons who will not be squire-ridden. And when I came to look at the actual Irish character, the case was the same. Irishmen are best at the specially HARD professions—the trades of iron, the lawyer, and the soldier. In all these cases, therefore, I came back to the same conclusion: the sceptic was quite right to go by the facts, only he had not looked at the facts. The sceptic is too credulous; he believes in newspapers or even in encyclopedias. Again the three questions left me with three very antagonistic questions. The average sceptic wanted to know how I explained the namby-pamby note in the Gospel, the connection of the creed with mediaeval darkness and the political impracticability of the Celtic Christians. But I wanted to ask, and to ask with an earnestness amounting to urgency, "What is this incomparable energy which appears first in one walking the earth like a living judgment and this energy which can die with a dying civilization and yet force it to a resurrection from the dead; this energy which last of all can inflame a bankrupt peasantry with so fixed a faith in justice that they get what they ask, while others go empty away; so that the most helpless island of the Empire can actually help itself?"
I included a second set of objections based on claims from those who think that people like the Irish are weakened or held back by superstition. I added this because it's a clear example of a fact that turns out to be untrue. People often say that the Irish are impractical. However, if we take a moment to look beyond what’s said about them and examine what they actually do, we’ll see that the Irish are not only practical but also remarkably successful. The poverty of their country and their smaller population are just the conditions they’ve had to work with; no other group in the British Empire has achieved so much under similar circumstances. The Nationalists were the only minority that ever managed to strongly redirect the entire British Parliament. Irish peasants are the only poor people in these islands who have forced their landlords to give back what they owe. These people, referred to as priest-ridden, are the only British citizens who won’t be controlled by the upper class. And when I looked at the actual Irish character, the situation was the same. Irishmen excel in particularly tough professions—the trades of ironworker, lawyer, and soldier. In all these cases, I came back to the same conclusion: the skeptic was right to rely on the facts, but he hadn’t actually looked at them. The skeptic is too gullible; he puts his faith in newspapers or even encyclopedias. Once again, the three questions I had left me with three opposing inquiries. The average skeptic wanted to know how I could explain the sentimental tone in the Gospel, the link between the creed and medieval darkness, and the political impracticality of Celtic Christians. But I wanted to ask, with a sense of urgency, "What is this incredible energy that first shows up with someone walking the earth like a living judgment, this energy that can die with a failing civilization and yet lead it to come back to life; this energy that, in the end, can inspire a struggling peasantry with such a strong belief in justice that they achieve their demands while others walk away empty-handed; so that the most vulnerable island in the Empire can actually support itself?"
There is an answer: it is an answer to say that the energy is truly from outside the world; that it is psychic, or at least one of the results of a real psychical disturbance. The highest gratitude and respect are due to the great human civilizations such as the old Egyptian or the existing Chinese. Nevertheless it is no injustice for them to say that only modern Europe has exhibited incessantly a power of self-renewal recurring often at the shortest intervals and descending to the smallest facts of building or costume. All other societies die finally and with dignity. We die daily. We are always being born again with almost indecent obstetrics. It is hardly an exaggeration to say that there is in historic Christendom a sort of unnatural life: it could be explained as a supernatural life. It could be explained as an awful galvanic life working in what would have been a corpse. For our civilization OUGHT to have died, by all parallels, by all sociological probability, in the Ragnorak of the end of Rome. That is the weird inspiration of our estate: you and I have no business to be here at all. We are all REVENANTS; all living Christians are dead pagans walking about. Just as Europe was about to be gathered in silence to Assyria and Babylon, something entered into its body. And Europe has had a strange life—it is not too much to say that it has had the JUMPS— ever since.
There is an answer: it’s an answer to say that the energy truly comes from outside the world; that it’s psychic, or at least one of the outcomes of a genuine psychic disturbance. The greatest gratitude and respect are owed to the great human civilizations like the ancient Egyptians or the current Chinese. Still, it’s not unfair for them to claim that only modern Europe has shown an ongoing ability to renew itself, often at very short intervals and down to the smallest details of architecture or fashion. All other societies eventually die, and they do so with dignity. We die daily. We are constantly being reborn with almost shocking regularity. It’s not an exaggeration to say that there’s a kind of unnatural existence in historic Christendom: it could be described as a supernatural existence. It could be explained as a disturbing, galvanic life animating what should have been a corpse. For our civilization SHOULD have died, by all comparisons, by all sociological expectations, during the Ragnarok at the end of Rome. That’s the strange reality of our situation: you and I shouldn’t even be here. We are all REVENANTS; all living Christians are dead pagans wandering around. Just as Europe was about to be quietly gathered into the silence of Assyria and Babylon, something infused its body. And Europe has had an odd existence—it’s not excessive to say that it has had the JUMPS—ever since.
I have dealt at length with such typical triads of doubt in order to convey the main contention—that my own case for Christianity is rational; but it is not simple. It is an accumulation of varied facts, like the attitude of the ordinary agnostic. But the ordinary agnostic has got his facts all wrong. He is a non-believer for a multitude of reasons; but they are untrue reasons. He doubts because the Middle Ages were barbaric, but they weren't; because Darwinism is demonstrated, but it isn't; because miracles do not happen, but they do; because monks were lazy, but they were very industrious; because nuns are unhappy, but they are particularly cheerful; because Christian art was sad and pale, but it was picked out in peculiarly bright colours and gay with gold; because modern science is moving away from the supernatural, but it isn't, it is moving towards the supernatural with the rapidity of a railway train.
I have discussed these typical doubts at length to express my main point—that my case for Christianity is rational; but it isn't straightforward. It's a collection of various facts, similar to the view of a typical agnostic. However, the typical agnostic has his facts all wrong. He doesn't believe for a variety of reasons, but those reasons are incorrect. He doubts because he thinks the Middle Ages were barbaric, but they weren't; because he believes Darwinism is proven, but it's not; because he thinks miracles don't happen, but they do; because he assumes monks were lazy, but they were actually very hardworking; because he believes nuns are unhappy, but they tend to be quite cheerful; because he thinks Christian art was dull and pale, but it was actually vibrant with bright colors and rich in gold; because he feels modern science is moving away from the supernatural, but it's actually approaching it with the speed of a train.
But among these million facts all flowing one way there is, of course, one question sufficiently solid and separate to be treated briefly, but by itself; I mean the objective occurrence of the supernatural. In another chapter I have indicated the fallacy of the ordinary supposition that the world must be impersonal because it is orderly. A person is just as likely to desire an orderly thing as a disorderly thing. But my own positive conviction that personal creation is more conceivable than material fate, is, I admit, in a sense, undiscussable. I will not call it a faith or an intuition, for those words are mixed up with mere emotion, it is strictly an intellectual conviction; but it is a PRIMARY intellectual conviction like the certainty of self of the good of living. Any one who likes, therefore, may call my belief in God merely mystical; the phrase is not worth fighting about. But my belief that miracles have happened in human history is not a mystical belief at all; I believe in them upon human evidences as I do in the discovery of America. Upon this point there is a simple logical fact that only requires to be stated and cleared up. Somehow or other an extraordinary idea has arisen that the disbelievers in miracles consider them coldly and fairly, while believers in miracles accept them only in connection with some dogma. The fact is quite the other way. The believers in miracles accept them (rightly or wrongly) because they have evidence for them. The disbelievers in miracles deny them (rightly or wrongly) because they have a doctrine against them. The open, obvious, democratic thing is to believe an old apple-woman when she bears testimony to a miracle, just as you believe an old apple-woman when she bears testimony to a murder. The plain, popular course is to trust the peasant's word about the ghost exactly as far as you trust the peasant's word about the landlord. Being a peasant he will probably have a great deal of healthy agnosticism about both. Still you could fill the British Museum with evidence uttered by the peasant, and given in favour of the ghost. If it comes to human testimony there is a choking cataract of human testimony in favour of the supernatural. If you reject it, you can only mean one of two things. You reject the peasant's story about the ghost either because the man is a peasant or because the story is a ghost story. That is, you either deny the main principle of democracy, or you affirm the main principle of materialism— the abstract impossibility of miracle. You have a perfect right to do so; but in that case you are the dogmatist. It is we Christians who accept all actual evidence—it is you rationalists who refuse actual evidence being constrained to do so by your creed. But I am not constrained by any creed in the matter, and looking impartially into certain miracles of mediaeval and modern times, I have come to the conclusion that they occurred. All argument against these plain facts is always argument in a circle. If I say, "Mediaeval documents attest certain miracles as much as they attest certain battles," they answer, "But mediaevals were superstitious"; if I want to know in what they were superstitious, the only ultimate answer is that they believed in the miracles. If I say "a peasant saw a ghost," I am told, "But peasants are so credulous." If I ask, "Why credulous?" the only answer is—that they see ghosts. Iceland is impossible because only stupid sailors have seen it; and the sailors are only stupid because they say they have seen Iceland. It is only fair to add that there is another argument that the unbeliever may rationally use against miracles, though he himself generally forgets to use it.
But among all these million facts flowing in one direction, there is, of course, one question solid and distinct enough to be addressed briefly on its own: the objective occurrence of the supernatural. In another chapter, I've pointed out the fallacy of the common assumption that the world must be impersonal because it is orderly. A person can just as easily want something orderly as something chaotic. However, my strong belief that personal creation is more plausible than material fate is, I admit, in a way, beyond discussion. I won’t call it faith or intuition because those terms are tied up with mere emotion; it is strictly an intellectual conviction, a PRIMARY intellectual conviction like the certainty of one’s self or the value of living. Therefore, anyone can label my belief in God as merely mystical; that term isn’t worth arguing about. But my belief that miracles have occurred in human history isn’t mystical at all; I believe in them based on human evidence just like I believe in the discovery of America. There is a straightforward logical point that just needs to be stated and clarified. Somehow, an unusual idea has emerged that those who don’t believe in miracles view them objectively and fairly, while those who do accept miracles only in connection with some doctrine. The reality is quite the opposite. Those who believe in miracles accept them (whether rightly or wrongly) because they find evidence for them. Those who don’t believe in miracles reject them (whether rightly or wrongly) because they have a doctrine that opposes them. The straightforward, obvious, democratic approach is to believe an old apple vendor when she testifies to a miracle, just like you would believe her when she testifies to a murder. The sensible, common approach is to trust a peasant’s word about a ghost as much as you trust their word about the landlord. Being a peasant, they will likely exhibit a healthy dose of skepticism about both. Still, you could fill the British Museum with evidence provided by peasants in support of the supernatural. If it comes down to human testimony, there is an overwhelming amount of human evidence in favor of the supernatural. If you dismiss it, you can only mean one of two things. You reject the peasant’s story about the ghost either because they are a peasant or because the story is about a ghost. In other words, you either deny the fundamental principle of democracy or you support the fundamental principle of materialism—the abstract impossibility of miracles. You have every right to do so, but in that case, you are the dogmatist. We Christians accept all actual evidence—it’s you rationalists who refuse actual evidence, compelled to do so by your creed. But I am not bound by any creed on this issue, and after examining certain miracles from medieval and modern times impartially, I’ve concluded that they did occur. All arguments against these straightforward facts tend to be circular. If I say, “Medieval documents attest to certain miracles just as they do to certain battles,” the reply is, “But medieval people were superstitious.” If I inquire about how they were superstitious, the ultimate answer is that they believed in the miracles. If I say, “A peasant saw a ghost,” I’m told, “But peasants are so gullible.” If I ask, “Why gullible?” the only response is that they see ghosts. Iceland is deemed impossible because only foolish sailors claim to have seen it, and the sailors are considered foolish just because they say they’ve seen Iceland. It’s worth noting that there is another argument that the skeptic might reasonably use against miracles, although they often forget to bring it up.
He may say that there has been in many miraculous stories a notion of spiritual preparation and acceptance: in short, that the miracle could only come to him who believed in it. It may be so, and if it is so how are we to test it? If we are inquiring whether certain results follow faith, it is useless to repeat wearily that (if they happen) they do follow faith. If faith is one of the conditions, those without faith have a most healthy right to laugh. But they have no right to judge. Being a believer may be, if you like, as bad as being drunk; still if we were extracting psychological facts from drunkards, it would be absurd to be always taunting them with having been drunk. Suppose we were investigating whether angry men really saw a red mist before their eyes. Suppose sixty excellent householders swore that when angry they had seen this crimson cloud: surely it would be absurd to answer "Oh, but you admit you were angry at the time." They might reasonably rejoin (in a stentorian chorus), "How the blazes could we discover, without being angry, whether angry people see red?" So the saints and ascetics might rationally reply, "Suppose that the question is whether believers can see visions—even then, if you are interested in visions it is no point to object to believers." You are still arguing in a circle—in that old mad circle with which this book began.
He might say that many miraculous stories include a sense of spiritual readiness and acceptance: in short, that the miracle can only happen to someone who believes in it. That could be true, and if it is, how can we test it? If we're looking into whether certain outcomes follow from faith, it's pointless to keep saying that (if they happen) they do follow faith. If faith is one of the necessary conditions, those without faith have every right to laugh. But they don't have the right to judge. Being a believer might be, if you want, as bad as being drunk; still, if we were gathering psychological facts from drunk people, it would be ridiculous to keep mocking them for being drunk. Imagine we're investigating whether angry people really see a red mist in front of their eyes. Suppose sixty reputable householders swear that when they’re angry, they see this crimson cloud; it would surely be absurd to respond, "Oh, but you acknowledge you were angry at the time." They could reasonably reply (in a loud chorus), "How on earth could we find out, without being angry, whether angry people see red?" So, the saints and ascetics might logically respond, "Let’s say the question is whether believers can see visions—even then, if you're interested in visions, it doesn't make sense to object to believers." You're still arguing in a circle—in that old crazy circle with which this book began.
The question of whether miracles ever occur is a question of common sense and of ordinary historical imagination: not of any final physical experiment. One may here surely dismiss that quite brainless piece of pedantry which talks about the need for "scientific conditions" in connection with alleged spiritual phenomena. If we are asking whether a dead soul can communicate with a living it is ludicrous to insist that it shall be under conditions in which no two living souls in their senses would seriously communicate with each other. The fact that ghosts prefer darkness no more disproves the existence of ghosts than the fact that lovers prefer darkness disproves the existence of love. If you choose to say, "I will believe that Miss Brown called her fiance a periwinkle or, any other endearing term, if she will repeat the word before seventeen psychologists," then I shall reply, "Very well, if those are your conditions, you will never get the truth, for she certainly will not say it." It is just as unscientific as it is unphilosophical to be surprised that in an unsympathetic atmosphere certain extraordinary sympathies do not arise. It is as if I said that I could not tell if there was a fog because the air was not clear enough; or as if I insisted on perfect sunlight in order to see a solar eclipse.
The question of whether miracles ever happen is really about common sense and ordinary historical imagination, not a final physical experiment. We can dismiss that silly idea that insists on the need for "scientific conditions" when talking about supposed spiritual phenomena. If we're asking whether a dead soul can communicate with a living one, it's absurd to demand that it occurs under circumstances where no two living people would seriously communicate with each other. The fact that ghosts prefer the dark doesn’t disprove their existence any more than the fact that lovers prefer the dark disproves the existence of love. If you say, "I’ll believe that Miss Brown called her fiancé a periwinkle or any other cute name only if she repeats it in front of seventeen psychologists," then I’ll respond, "Fine, if those are your conditions, you’ll never find out the truth, because she definitely won’t say it." It’s just as unscientific as it is unphilosophical to be surprised that extraordinary connections don’t appear in an unsupportive environment. It’s like saying I can’t tell if there’s fog because the air isn’t clear enough; or insisting on perfect sunlight to see a solar eclipse.
As a common-sense conclusion, such as those to which we come about sex or about midnight (well knowing that many details must in their own nature be concealed) I conclude that miracles do happen. I am forced to it by a conspiracy of facts: the fact that the men who encounter elves or angels are not the mystics and the morbid dreamers, but fishermen, farmers, and all men at once coarse and cautious; the fact that we all know men who testify to spiritualistic incidents but are not spiritualists, the fact that science itself admits such things more and more every day. Science will even admit the Ascension if you call it Levitation, and will very likely admit the Resurrection when it has thought of another word for it. I suggest the Regalvanisation. But the strongest of all is the dilemma above mentioned, that these supernatural things are never denied except on the basis either of anti-democracy or of materialist dogmatism—I may say materialist mysticism. The sceptic always takes one of the two positions; either an ordinary man need not be believed, or an extraordinary event must not be believed. For I hope we may dismiss the argument against wonders attempted in the mere recapitulation of frauds, of swindling mediums or trick miracles. That is not an argument at all, good or bad. A false ghost disproves the reality of ghosts exactly as much as a forged banknote disproves the existence of the Bank of England— if anything, it proves its existence.
As a straightforward conclusion, similar to those we reach about sex or midnight (while knowing that many details have to remain hidden), I believe that miracles do happen. I'm convinced by a collection of facts: the people who report seeing elves or angels aren't the mystics or troubled dreamers, but rather fishermen, farmers, and everyday folks who are both practical and cautious. We all know individuals who share experiences with spiritual incidents but aren’t spiritualists themselves, and increasingly, science is recognizing these phenomena. Science will even accept the Ascension if it’s labeled as Levitation and likely will acknowledge the Resurrection if it finds a different term for it. I propose we call it Regalvanisation. However, the strongest point remains the previously mentioned dilemma, that these supernatural events are only dismissed based on either anti-democratic views or materialist dogmatism—I might add materialist mysticism. The skeptic usually holds one of these two stances: either an ordinary person shouldn't be trusted, or an extraordinary event must be disregarded. I believe we can ignore arguments against wonders that are based solely on recounting frauds, swindling mediums, or deceptive miracles. That's not an argument at all, good or bad. A fake ghost disproves the existence of ghosts about as much as a counterfeit banknote disproves the Bank of England's reality—if anything, it actually proves it exists.
Given this conviction that the spiritual phenomena do occur (my evidence for which is complex but rational), we then collide with one of the worst mental evils of the age. The greatest disaster of the nineteenth century was this: that men began to use the word "spiritual" as the same as the word "good." They thought that to grow in refinement and uncorporeality was to grow in virtue. When scientific evolution was announced, some feared that it would encourage mere animality. It did worse: it encouraged mere spirituality. It taught men to think that so long as they were passing from the ape they were going to the angel. But you can pass from the ape and go to the devil. A man of genius, very typical of that time of bewilderment, expressed it perfectly. Benjamin Disraeli was right when he said he was on the side of the angels. He was indeed; he was on the side of the fallen angels. He was not on the side of any mere appetite or animal brutality; but he was on the side of all the imperialism of the princes of the abyss; he was on the side of arrogance and mystery, and contempt of all obvious good. Between this sunken pride and the towering humilities of heaven there are, one must suppose, spirits of shapes and sizes. Man, in encountering them, must make much the same mistakes that he makes in encountering any other varied types in any other distant continent. It must be hard at first to know who is supreme and who is subordinate. If a shade arose from the under world, and stared at Piccadilly, that shade would not quite understand the idea of an ordinary closed carriage. He would suppose that the coachman on the box was a triumphant conqueror, dragging behind him a kicking and imprisoned captive. So, if we see spiritual facts for the first time, we may mistake who is uppermost. It is not enough to find the gods; they are obvious; we must find God, the real chief of the gods. We must have a long historic experience in supernatural phenomena— in order to discover which are really natural. In this light I find the history of Christianity, and even of its Hebrew origins, quite practical and clear. It does not trouble me to be told that the Hebrew god was one among many. I know he was, without any research to tell me so. Jehovah and Baal looked equally important, just as the sun and the moon looked the same size. It is only slowly that we learn that the sun is immeasurably our master, and the small moon only our satellite. Believing that there is a world of spirits, I shall walk in it as I do in the world of men, looking for the thing that I like and think good. Just as I should seek in a desert for clean water, or toil at the North Pole to make a comfortable fire, so I shall search the land of void and vision until I find something fresh like water, and comforting like fire; until I find some place in eternity, where I am literally at home. And there is only one such place to be found.
Given this belief that spiritual phenomena do exist (the evidence for which is complex but rational), we then confront one of the worst mental challenges of our time. The greatest issue of the nineteenth century was this: people started using the word "spiritual" interchangeably with "good." They believed that becoming more refined and less material meant becoming more virtuous. When the idea of scientific evolution was introduced, some worried it would promote mere animalistic behavior. It did worse: it fostered empty spirituality. It led people to think that as long as they were evolving from apes, they were on their way to becoming angels. But you can evolve from apes and still end up in a worse place. A brilliant man who represented that confusing time put it perfectly. Benjamin Disraeli was right when he claimed to be on the side of the angels. He was indeed; he was associated with the fallen angels. He wasn’t aligned with simple desires or brutal instincts; rather, he stood with the grand ambitions of the dark powers, aligned with arrogance and mystery, and dismissive of all obvious goodness. Between this deep pride and the profound humility of heaven, there must be spirits of various shapes and sizes. In encountering them, people likely make the same mistakes as when they meet different kinds of beings on another distant continent. It must be tough at first to know who holds power and who is subordinate. If a spirit emerged from the underworld and looked at Piccadilly, it wouldn’t fully grasp the idea of an ordinary closed carriage. It might think the coachman was a victorious conqueror, dragging a kicking and imprisoned captive behind him. Similarly, if we encounter spiritual realities for the first time, we might misjudge who is in charge. It's not enough to find the gods; they are obvious; we must find God, the true leader among gods. We need extensive historical experience with supernatural phenomena to figure out which are genuinely natural. In this context, I find the history of Christianity, and even its Hebrew roots, quite straightforward and clear. It doesn’t bother me to learn that the Hebrew god was one among many. I already know that, without any additional research. Jehovah and Baal seemed equally significant, just like the sun and the moon appeared to be the same size. We gradually learn that the sun is immeasurably our master, and the small moon is merely our satellite. Believing in a world of spirits, I will navigate it just as I do the world of humans, looking for what I find appealing and consider good. Just as I would search in a desert for clean water, or struggle at the North Pole to make a cozy fire, I will explore the realm of void and vision until I discover something refreshing like water, and comforting like fire; until I find a place in eternity where I truly feel at home. And there is only one such place to be found.
I have now said enough to show (to any one to whom such an explanation is essential) that I have in the ordinary arena of apologetics, a ground of belief. In pure records of experiment (if these be taken democratically without contempt or favour) there is evidence first, that miracles happen, and second that the nobler miracles belong to our tradition. But I will not pretend that this curt discussion is my real reason for accepting Christianity instead of taking the moral good of Christianity as I should take it out of Confucianism.
I’ve said enough to show anyone who needs this explanation that I have a solid basis for my belief in the usual discussion of apologetics. In straightforward accounts of experiments (if these are considered fairly without bias), there is evidence, first, that miracles do occur, and second, that the greater miracles are part of our tradition. However, I won’t pretend that this brief discussion is the real reason I accept Christianity instead of just embracing the moral goodness of Christianity as I would take it from Confucianism.
I have another far more solid and central ground for submitting to it as a faith, instead of merely picking up hints from it as a scheme. And that is this: that the Christian Church in its practical relation to my soul is a living teacher, not a dead one. It not only certainly taught me yesterday, but will almost certainly teach me to-morrow. Once I saw suddenly the meaning of the shape of the cross; some day I may see suddenly the meaning of the shape of the mitre. One fine morning I saw why windows were pointed; some fine morning I may see why priests were shaven. Plato has told you a truth; but Plato is dead. Shakespeare has startled you with an image; but Shakespeare will not startle you with any more. But imagine what it would be to live with such men still living, to know that Plato might break out with an original lecture to-morrow, or that at any moment Shakespeare might shatter everything with a single song. The man who lives in contact with what he believes to be a living Church is a man always expecting to meet Plato and Shakespeare to-morrow at breakfast. He is always expecting to see some truth that he has never seen before. There is one only other parallel to this position; and that is the parallel of the life in which we all began. When your father told you, walking about the garden, that bees stung or that roses smelt sweet, you did not talk of taking the best out of his philosophy. When the bees stung you, you did not call it an entertaining coincidence. When the rose smelt sweet you did not say "My father is a rude, barbaric symbol, enshrining (perhaps unconsciously) the deep delicate truths that flowers smell." No: you believed your father, because you had found him to be a living fountain of facts, a thing that really knew more than you; a thing that would tell you truth to-morrow, as well as to-day. And if this was true of your father, it was even truer of your mother; at least it was true of mine, to whom this book is dedicated. Now, when society is in a rather futile fuss about the subjection of women, will no one say how much every man owes to the tyranny and privilege of women, to the fact that they alone rule education until education becomes futile: for a boy is only sent to be taught at school when it is too late to teach him anything. The real thing has been done already, and thank God it is nearly always done by women. Every man is womanised, merely by being born. They talk of the masculine woman; but every man is a feminised man. And if ever men walk to Westminster to protest against this female privilege, I shall not join their procession.
I have a much stronger and more fundamental reason for embracing this as a belief rather than just taking bits and pieces from it as a theory. That reason is this: the Christian Church, in its practical connection to my soul, is a living teacher, not a dead one. It not only taught me something yesterday, but it will almost certainly teach me something tomorrow. There was a moment when I suddenly understood the meaning of the cross; someday I might suddenly grasp the significance of the mitre. One fine morning, I realized why windows are pointed; on another fine morning, I might understand why priests are clean-shaven. Plato has shared a truth with you, but he is long gone. Shakespeare has amazed you with an image, but he won't amaze you ever again. Just think about what it would be like to live alongside such men while they're still alive, knowing that Plato might surprise you with a new lecture tomorrow, or that Shakespeare might blow your mind with a new song at any moment. A person who believes in a living Church is always anticipating a conversation with Plato and Shakespeare the next morning at breakfast. They are always expecting to uncover some truth they’ve never encountered before. There is only one other situation that parallels this, and that is the life we all started with. When your dad walked with you in the garden and told you that bees sting or that roses smell nice, you didn’t just talk about taking the best parts of his philosophy. When bees stung you, you didn’t dismiss it as an amusing coincidence. When the rose smelled sweet, you didn’t say, "My dad is a crude, primitive symbol, perhaps unknowingly capturing the delicate truths of flower scents." No, you believed your dad because you recognized him as a living source of facts, someone who genuinely knew more than you; someone who would tell you the truth tomorrow just as he did today. And if this was true of your father, it was even more so for your mother; at least it was for mine, to whom this book is dedicated. Now, as society is caught up in a rather pointless debate about the subjugation of women, will anyone acknowledge how much every man owes to the influence and authority of women, who alone guided education until it became ineffective: because a boy is only sent to school when it’s too late to really teach him anything. The essential groundwork has already been laid, and thank goodness that it’s primarily done by women. Every man is shaped by women, simply by being born. They talk about the masculine woman, but every man is a more sensitive man. And if men ever march to Westminster to protest this female privilege, I won’t join their parade.
For I remember with certainty this fixed psychological fact; that the very time when I was most under a woman's authority, I was most full of flame and adventure. Exactly because when my mother said that ants bit they did bite, and because snow did come in winter (as she said); therefore the whole world was to me a fairyland of wonderful fulfilments, and it was like living in some Hebraic age, when prophecy after prophecy came true. I went out as a child into the garden, and it was a terrible place to me, precisely because I had a clue to it: if I had held no clue it would not have been terrible, but tame. A mere unmeaning wilderness is not even impressive. But the garden of childhood was fascinating, exactly because everything had a fixed meaning which could be found out in its turn. Inch by inch I might discover what was the object of the ugly shape called a rake; or form some shadowy conjecture as to why my parents kept a cat.
I clearly remember this solid psychological truth: the time when I was most under a woman’s authority was when I felt the most passion and adventure. When my mother said that ants bit, they really did bit, and snow came in winter (just like she said); as a result, the entire world felt like a magical place full of amazing possibilities, as if I were living in a time when prophecy came true over and over. As a child, I ventured into the garden, which felt terrifying to me precisely because I had an understanding of it: if I hadn’t understood it, it wouldn’t have been scary, just ordinary. An utterly meaningless wilderness doesn’t even impress. But the garden of childhood was captivating because everything had a specific meaning that could be discovered. Little by little, I could figure out what the ugly tool called a rake was for, or form some vague idea about why my parents had a cat.
So, since I have accepted Christendom as a mother and not merely as a chance example, I have found Europe and the world once more like the little garden where I stared at the symbolic shapes of cat and rake; I look at everything with the old elvish ignorance and expectancy. This or that rite or doctrine may look as ugly and extraordinary as a rake; but I have found by experience that such things end somehow in grass and flowers. A clergyman may be apparently as useless as a cat, but he is also as fascinating, for there must be some strange reason for his existence. I give one instance out of a hundred; I have not myself any instinctive kinship with that enthusiasm for physical virginity, which has certainly been a note of historic Christianity. But when I look not at myself but at the world, I perceive that this enthusiasm is not only a note of Christianity, but a note of Paganism, a note of high human nature in many spheres. The Greeks felt virginity when they carved Artemis, the Romans when they robed the vestals, the worst and wildest of the great Elizabethan playwrights clung to the literal purity of a woman as to the central pillar of the world. Above all, the modern world (even while mocking sexual innocence) has flung itself into a generous idolatry of sexual innocence— the great modern worship of children. For any man who loves children will agree that their peculiar beauty is hurt by a hint of physical sex. With all this human experience, allied with the Christian authority, I simply conclude that I am wrong, and the church right; or rather that I am defective, while the church is universal. It takes all sorts to make a church; she does not ask me to be celibate. But the fact that I have no appreciation of the celibates, I accept like the fact that I have no ear for music. The best human experience is against me, as it is on the subject of Bach. Celibacy is one flower in my father's garden, of which I have not been told the sweet or terrible name. But I may be told it any day.
So, since I have embraced Christianity as a nurturing presence and not just a random example, I’ve found Europe and the world again resemble that small garden where I gazed at the symbolic images of a cat and a rake; I view everything with the same childlike wonder and curiosity. This or that ritual or belief might seem as strange and uncomfortable as a rake, but I have learned from experience that such things ultimately lead to growth and beauty. A clergyman may seem as pointless as a cat, yet he is also intriguing, as there must be some unusual reason for his being. I’ll give one example among many; I don’t personally share any instinctive connection to the obsession with physical virginity, which has certainly been a characteristic of historical Christianity. However, when I look not at myself but at the world, I notice that this obsession is not only a part of Christianity but also of Paganism, reflecting a quality of high human nature across various realms. The Greeks experienced virginity when they sculpted Artemis, the Romans when they dressed the vestal virgins, and even the most reckless of the great Elizabethan playwrights clung to a woman’s literal purity as the foundation of the world. Above all, the modern age—while mocking sexual innocence—has wholeheartedly embraced a loving reverence for it—the great modern worship of children. Any man who adores children will agree that their unique beauty is diminished by any suggestion of physical sexuality. With all this human experience, combined with the authority of the Church, I can only conclude that I am mistaken, and the Church is correct; or rather, that I am lacking, while the Church is complete. It takes all kinds of people to form a church; it doesn’t require me to be celibate. But the truth that I don’t appreciate celibacy is something I accept just as I accept that I have no ear for music. The best human experiences stand against me, just as they do regarding Bach. Celibacy is one flower in my father’s garden, of which I haven’t learned the sweet or terrible name. But I could be told it at any time.
This, therefore, is, in conclusion, my reason for accepting the religion and not merely the scattered and secular truths out of the religion. I do it because the thing has not merely told this truth or that truth, but has revealed itself as a truth-telling thing. All other philosophies say the things that plainly seem to be true; only this philosophy has again and again said the thing that does not seem to be true, but is true. Alone of all creeds it is convincing where it is not attractive; it turns out to be right, like my father in the garden. Theosophists for instance will preach an obviously attractive idea like re-incarnation; but if we wait for its logical results, they are spiritual superciliousness and the cruelty of caste. For if a man is a beggar by his own pre-natal sins, people will tend to despise the beggar. But Christianity preaches an obviously unattractive idea, such as original sin; but when we wait for its results, they are pathos and brotherhood, and a thunder of laughter and pity; for only with original sin we can at once pity the beggar and distrust the king. Men of science offer us health, an obvious benefit; it is only afterwards that we discover that by health, they mean bodily slavery and spiritual tedium. Orthodoxy makes us jump by the sudden brink of hell; it is only afterwards that we realise that jumping was an athletic exercise highly beneficial to our health. It is only afterwards that we realise that this danger is the root of all drama and romance. The strongest argument for the divine grace is simply its ungraciousness. The unpopular parts of Christianity turn out when examined to be the very props of the people. The outer ring of Christianity is a rigid guard of ethical abnegations and professional priests; but inside that inhuman guard you will find the old human life dancing like children, and drinking wine like men; for Christianity is the only frame for pagan freedom. But in the modern philosophy the case is opposite; it is its outer ring that is obviously artistic and emancipated; its despair is within.
This is, in short, why I embrace the religion, rather than just picking out bits of secular truths from it. I do this because it doesn’t just present one truth or another; it reveals itself as a source of truth. Other philosophies tend to express ideas that seem true on the surface; only this philosophy repeatedly states things that don’t seem true but actually are. It stands out among all belief systems by being convincing even when it isn’t appealing; it proves to be accurate, like my father in the garden. For example, Theosophists might promote a clearly appealing idea like reincarnation; but if we consider its logical conclusions, we find spiritual arrogance and the cruelty of caste. If a person is a beggar due to their past sins, society tends to look down on them. In contrast, Christianity teaches a less appealing concept, like original sin; yet, the outcome is empathy and a sense of community, combined with a mix of laughter and compassion—because only by acknowledging original sin can we simultaneously feel sympathy for the beggar and skepticism toward the king. Scientists offer us health, a clear advantage; but later, we realize that when they talk about health, they often mean physical confinement and mental boredom. Orthodoxy may make us jump at the thought of hell; but later we come to understand that this jump is actually good exercise for our well-being. Eventually, we see that this perceived danger is at the heart of all drama and romance. The strongest argument for divine grace is actually its lack of grace. The parts of Christianity that are unpopular, upon closer examination, turn out to be the very support for the people. The outer layer of Christianity is a strict set of ethical rules and professional clergy; but within that harsh barrier, you’ll find the essence of human life filled with joy, drinking wine like adults—because Christianity is the only framework that allows for a kind of pagan freedom. In modern philosophy, however, it’s the opposite; the outer layer appears artistic and free, while the true despair lies within.
And its despair is this, that it does not really believe that there is any meaning in the universe; therefore it cannot hope to find any romance; its romances will have no plots. A man cannot expect any adventures in the land of anarchy. But a man can expect any number of adventures if he goes travelling in the land of authority. One can find no meanings in a jungle of scepticism; but the man will find more and more meanings who walks through a forest of doctrine and design. Here everything has a story tied to its tail, like the tools or pictures in my father's house; for it is my father's house. I end where I began—at the right end. I have entered at last the gate of all good philosophy. I have come into my second childhood.
And its despair is this: it truly believes there’s no meaning in the universe; therefore, it can’t hope to find any romance; its stories will lack plots. A person can’t expect any adventures in a chaotic world. But someone can expect plenty of adventures if they travel in a structured society. You won’t find meaning in a jungle of skepticism; however, a person will discover more and more meaning who walks through a forest of beliefs and design. Here, everything has a story connected to it, like the tools or pictures in my dad’s house; it is, after all, my dad’s house. I end where I started—at the right place. I have finally entered the gate of all good philosophy. I have returned to my second childhood.
But this larger and more adventurous Christian universe has one final mark difficult to express; yet as a conclusion of the whole matter I will attempt to express it. All the real argument about religion turns on the question of whether a man who was born upside down can tell when he comes right way up. The primary paradox of Christianity is that the ordinary condition of man is not his sane or sensible condition; that the normal itself is an abnormality. That is the inmost philosophy of the Fall. In Sir Oliver Lodge's interesting new Catechism, the first two questions were: "What are you?" and "What, then, is the meaning of the Fall of Man?" I remember amusing myself by writing my own answers to the questions; but I soon found that they were very broken and agnostic answers. To the question, "What are you?" I could only answer, "God knows." And to the question, "What is meant by the Fall?" I could answer with complete sincerity, "That whatever I am, I am not myself." This is the prime paradox of our religion; something that we have never in any full sense known, is not only better than ourselves, but even more natural to us than ourselves. And there is really no test of this except the merely experimental one with which these pages began, the test of the padded cell and the open door. It is only since I have known orthodoxy that I have known mental emancipation. But, in conclusion, it has one special application to the ultimate idea of joy.
But this larger and more adventurous Christian universe has one final aspect that's hard to articulate; still, as a conclusion of the whole matter, I will try to put it into words. All the real debate about religion hinges on whether a person who was born upside down can recognize when they are right side up. The main paradox of Christianity is that the normal state of humanity is not actually sane or sensible; that what is considered normal is an abnormality. This is the core philosophy of the Fall. In Sir Oliver Lodge's intriguing new Catechism, the first two questions were: "What are you?" and "What does the Fall of Man mean?" I remember entertaining myself by writing my own answers to these questions; however, I soon realized they were very fragmented and agnostic. To the question, "What are you?" I could only respond, "God knows." And to the question, "What is meant by the Fall?" I could sincerely answer, "That whatever I am, I am not myself." This is the primary paradox of our religion; something that we have never truly known is not only better than ourselves but even more natural to us than our true selves. The only way to test this is through the simple experimental method with which these pages began, the test of the padded cell and the open door. It’s only since I’ve discovered orthodoxy that I’ve experienced mental freedom. But, in conclusion, it has one specific relevance to the ultimate idea of joy.
It is said that Paganism is a religion of joy and Christianity of sorrow; it would be just as easy to prove that Paganism is pure sorrow and Christianity pure joy. Such conflicts mean nothing and lead nowhere. Everything human must have in it both joy and sorrow; the only matter of interest is the manner in which the two things are balanced or divided. And the really interesting thing is this, that the pagan was (in the main) happier and happier as he approached the earth, but sadder and sadder as he approached the heavens. The gaiety of the best Paganism, as in the playfulness of Catullus or Theocritus, is, indeed, an eternal gaiety never to be forgotten by a grateful humanity. But it is all a gaiety about the facts of life, not about its origin. To the pagan the small things are as sweet as the small brooks breaking out of the mountain; but the broad things are as bitter as the sea. When the pagan looks at the very core of the cosmos he is struck cold. Behind the gods, who are merely despotic, sit the fates, who are deadly. Nay, the fates are worse than deadly; they are dead. And when rationalists say that the ancient world was more enlightened than the Christian, from their point of view they are right. For when they say "enlightened" they mean darkened with incurable despair. It is profoundly true that the ancient world was more modern than the Christian. The common bond is in the fact that ancients and moderns have both been miserable about existence, about everything, while mediaevals were happy about that at least. I freely grant that the pagans, like the moderns, were only miserable about everything—they were quite jolly about everything else. I concede that the Christians of the Middle Ages were only at peace about everything—they were at war about everything else. But if the question turn on the primary pivot of the cosmos, then there was more cosmic contentment in the narrow and bloody streets of Florence than in the theatre of Athens or the open garden of Epicurus. Giotto lived in a gloomier town than Euripides, but he lived in a gayer universe.
It’s often said that Paganism is a religion of joy and Christianity a religion of sorrow; it would be just as easy to argue that Paganism is all about sorrow and Christianity is all about joy. These conflicting views are meaningless and lead nowhere. Every human experience contains both joy and sorrow; what truly matters is how these two are balanced or divided. What’s really intriguing is that Pagans were generally happier as they connected with the earth, but became sadder the closer they got to the heavens. The joy found in the best forms of Paganism, as seen in the playful works of Catullus or Theocritus, is a lasting joy that humanity will always remember. However, this is a joy centered on the realities of life, not its origins. To a Pagan, the small pleasures are as sweet as little streams flowing from the mountains, but the larger realities are as bitter as the ocean. When a Pagan contemplates the very essence of the cosmos, they feel a chill. Behind the gods, who are just tyrannical, lie the fates, who are fatal. In fact, the fates are worse than fatal; they are dead. And when rationalists claim that the ancient world was more enlightened than the Christian world, they are right from their perspective. By "enlightened," they mean engulfed in hopeless despair. It’s profoundly true that the ancient world was more modern than the Christian one. The commonality lies in the fact that both ancient and modern people have been distressed about existence and everything in it, while medieval people at least found happiness in that. I fully acknowledge that Pagans, like modern people, were only discontent with everything—they were quite cheerful about everything else. I admit that Christians in the Middle Ages found peace only in certain matters—they were at war with everything else. But if the discussion focuses on the fundamental principles of the cosmos, then there was more cosmic contentment in the narrow and bloody streets of Florence than in the theater of Athens or the gardens of Epicurus. Giotto lived in a gloomier town than Euripides, but he resided in a more joyful universe.
The mass of men have been forced to be gay about the little things, but sad about the big ones. Nevertheless (I offer my last dogma defiantly) it is not native to man to be so. Man is more himself, man is more manlike, when joy is the fundamental thing in him, and grief the superficial. Melancholy should be an innocent interlude, a tender and fugitive frame of mind; praise should be the permanent pulsation of the soul. Pessimism is at best an emotional half-holiday; joy is the uproarious labour by which all things live. Yet, according to the apparent estate of man as seen by the pagan or the agnostic, this primary need of human nature can never be fulfilled. Joy ought to be expansive; but for the agnostic it must be contracted, it must cling to one corner of the world. Grief ought to be a concentration; but for the agnostic its desolation is spread through an unthinkable eternity. This is what I call being born upside down. The sceptic may truly be said to be topsy-turvy; for his feet are dancing upwards in idle ecstasies, while his brain is in the abyss. To the modern man the heavens are actually below the earth. The explanation is simple; he is standing on his head; which is a very weak pedestal to stand on. But when he has found his feet again he knows it. Christianity satisfies suddenly and perfectly man's ancestral instinct for being the right way up; satisfies it supremely in this; that by its creed joy becomes something gigantic and sadness something special and small. The vault above us is not deaf because the universe is an idiot; the silence is not the heartless silence of an endless and aimless world. Rather the silence around us is a small and pitiful stillness like the prompt stillness in a sick-room. We are perhaps permitted tragedy as a sort of merciful comedy: because the frantic energy of divine things would knock us down like a drunken farce. We can take our own tears more lightly than we could take the tremendous levities of the angels. So we sit perhaps in a starry chamber of silence, while the laughter of the heavens is too loud for us to hear.
Most people have learned to be cheerful about the little things but sad about the big ones. Still (I assert this boldly), that’s not how humans are meant to be. A person is more true to themselves, more authentically human, when joy is at their core and sadness is just a surface layer. Melancholy should be a brief, innocent pause; joy should be the constant beat of the soul. Pessimism is, at best, a holiday from negative feelings; joy is the lively force that gives life to everything. Yet, from the perspective of those who are skeptical or agnostic, this essential aspect of human nature can never truly be fulfilled. Joy should be expansive, but for an agnostic, it has to be limited to just a small part of the world. Grief should be focused, but for them, its emptiness stretches into an unimaginable eternity. That’s what I mean by being born upside down. The skeptic appears to be disoriented; their feet are joyfully dancing while their mind is lost in darkness. For the modern person, the sky seems to be beneath the earth. The reason is simple: they are standing on their head, which is a very unsteady position. But once they get back on their feet, they realize it. Christianity suddenly and completely satisfies humanity’s deep-rooted need to be upright; it does so by making joy enormous and sadness small and special. The sky above us isn’t silent because the universe is stupid; the quiet isn’t the heartless silence of an endless, meaningless world. Instead, the silence around us feels small and pitiful, like the stillness in a sickroom. Perhaps tragedy is allowed as a kind of merciful comedy because the overwhelming energy of divine matters would knock us down like a chaotic farce. We can handle our own tears more lightly than we could the grand silliness of angels. So we may sit in a starry chamber of silence while the laughter of the heavens is too loud for us to hear.
Joy, which was the small publicity of the pagan, is the gigantic secret of the Christian. And as I close this chaotic volume I open again the strange small book from which all Christianity came; and I am again haunted by a kind of confirmation. The tremendous figure which fills the Gospels towers in this respect, as in every other, above all the thinkers who ever thought themselves tall. His pathos was natural, almost casual. The Stoics, ancient and modern, were proud of concealing their tears. He never concealed His tears; He showed them plainly on His open face at any daily sight, such as the far sight of His native city. Yet He concealed something. Solemn supermen and imperial diplomatists are proud of restraining their anger. He never restrained His anger. He flung furniture down the front steps of the Temple, and asked men how they expected to escape the damnation of Hell. Yet He restrained something. I say it with reverence; there was in that shattering personality a thread that must be called shyness. There was something that He hid from all men when He went up a mountain to pray. There was something that He covered constantly by abrupt silence or impetuous isolation. There was some one thing that was too great for God to show us when He walked upon our earth; and I have sometimes fancied that it was His mirth.
Joy, which was a little excitement for the pagans, is the enormous mystery of the Christians. And as I finish this messy book, I pick up again the strange little text from which all Christianity came; and I'm once more struck by a kind of reassurance. The powerful figure that fills the Gospels stands, in this regard as in all others, above all the thinkers who thought themselves great. His sadness was natural, almost casual. The Stoics, both ancient and modern, prided themselves on hiding their tears. He never hid His tears; He wore them openly on His face at any ordinary sight, like the distant view of His hometown. Yet He kept something hidden. Serious superheroes and imperial diplomats take pride in controlling their anger. He never held back His anger. He threw furniture down the steps of the Temple and asked people how they thought they could escape the damnation of Hell. Yet He held something back. I say this with respect; in that powerful personality, there was a thread that could be called shyness. There was something He kept from everyone when He went up a mountain to pray. There was something He covered constantly with sudden silence or impulsive withdrawal. There was one thing too grand for God to reveal to us when He walked on our earth; and I have sometimes imagined that it was His joy.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!